Synopsis: Two High School students make it big through the FBI Academy and just can’t wait for their first assignment. However, nothing had prepared them for their first assignment out of the Academy!

 

Runway
By
Arecee

Chapter 1

MODEL FOUND MURDERED

New York City. World famous model Natalia Breshnekov was found with her neck cut, floating in the Hudson River this morning by two joggers. They had noticed her nude body against the sea wall as they ran by. “I saw this bloated body floating next to the wall and would have never guessed that it was Natalia, it made me sick looking at her,” said Bill Justin. “I noticed the smell before I saw the body,” mentioned Barbara Wise, Bill’s running partner, “I couldn’t bear to look at it, it was disgusting.” Police have no leads into the model’s death and were asking the public for help in solving the matter.
Natalia was the star model for Universal Modeling Agency and had been missing for four weeks. It was assumed that she had run off with one of her many boyfriends for a holiday, but when she missed her latest modeling assignment her agent notified the police as to her disappearance. The tall Russian beauty was well known for her erratic behavior especially when it involved men, so her disappearance didn’t cause much of a stir until this AM.
Police spokesman Robert Minton said that this case would be investigated like no other because of the popularity of the deceased, “We’ll leave no rock unturned,” he said. No funeral arrangements have been made pending notification of the family.

************

“Hey Mutt, you and Jeff coming by for a beer later?” Joe Lind asked as the recruits left their final training session at Quantico.

“I dunno, I’ll ask Jeff,” Mutt replied.

Mutt and Jeff, that’s what the other FBI recruits called Matt and Dirk. Both young men had joined the FBI right out of high school in a special program to recruit young men and women for undercover work for the agency.

Mutt was Matt Watson, a slim lad standing five foot five with dark hair and brown eyes. Matt laughed a lot and seemed to enjoy every minute he was alive. Matt came from Santa Maria, California and lived to surf when he was in school. His academics were in the upper one fourth of his class but surfing won out over school sports. The school bell would ring and it was off to Avila Beach for his favorite pursuit.

Jeff was Dirk Rollins, the other half of the team. Dirk stood five foot eleven and weighed one hundred forty pounds after a visit to an all you can eat restaurant. Dirk was one of those kids that never gained weight no matter how hard he tried. Dirk was of Scandinavian stock and had blue eyes and a shock of blond hair, or what was left of it after the buzz cuts both boys sported. Dirk was from Minnesota and seemed to be serious all the time, even when he pulled some prank on Matt. The sides of his mouth would curl up when he did something funny but he really didn’t let out the guffaws like Matt did. How these two paired up was a mystery, but they had become best of friends.

The boys had just graduated from FBI training in Quantico, Virginia and were hoping to be assigned to some far off post.

Matt spotted Jeff at the far end of the hallway and shouted to him.

“Hey Dirk, want to grab a beer with Joe and the guys?” Matt asked.

“Let’s check the bulletin board first, then we’ll have a beer,” Dirk said.

The two young men walked to the main entry and scanned the board for any interesting notifications.

“Hey Dirk look at this, they’re asking for volunteers for an undercover assignment in New York City, let’s sign up,” exclaimed Matt., as he looked at the notice on the bulletin board.

“We’ve never done this before, what makes you think they will let us have the assignment?” Dirk responded.

“The worse they could say is no, and it doesn’t hurt to ask. Besides, that was the reason we came to the academy in the first place, come on let's try.” Matt said, with a gleam in his eye.

“I guess you're right, it would be fun skulking about in our trench coats and hats, lurking in the shadows waiting to pounce on the bad guys, hell we might even get to use our karate, yahh!” Dirk shouted while jumping in the air and kicking his leg out in a menacing way.

“Dirk, you’re out there, I’ll just use my gun and shoot the son of a bitch and then stomp him with my boots.”

“Why would you be wearing boots?”

“Because we're going to be bad ass bikers on a mission.”

“I’d rather be Sam Spade, you know trench coat, hat, and cigarette hanging out of our mouths, now that’s under cover.”

The young men kept introducing scenarios as they walked to the office to sign up for their adventure.

“May I help you?” asked the agent in charge of the desk.

The agent was Johnny Mullins. Johnny had been with the FBI for twelve years and was what one would term a fuck up. He had been on several assignments and each one had gone badly because of his ineptitude, and because of this had a chip on his shoulder and loved to screw with young agents in the most devious ways.

“We want to sign up for the undercover assignment on the board,” stated Matt.

“Which one is that?” asked the agent.

“It’s the only one on the board,” replied Matt.

“Look, I don’t know which one you are talking about, give me a clue.”

“The one in New York City,” replied Matt with exasperation in his voice.

“Oh, that one, are you sure you want that one?”

“Damn straight, we’re two bad dudes,” laughed Matt.

“Okay, I’m going to help you out, let me get my supervisor,” the agent said, laughing all the way from the room.

“Hey Bill, we have some dumb shit kids that want that assignment in New York City, what should I tell them?” asked the agent.

“Let me see who you’re talking about,” responded Bill.

“It’s the two guys at the desk.”

“Did you say two guys?”

“Yep, the two guys.”

“That assignment is for girls, we just haven’t found the right ones, go tell them that they don’t fit the profile.”

“Hey they’re newbies, why don’t we fuck with them for a little while, you know break them in, screw around with them a little bit,” said the agent.

“We could get in deep shit if we do that, let it go.”

“Come on, this is the government, nothing can happen to us, and beside we need a laugh now and then, let’s do it.”

“We could lose our jobs if we’re caught, let it go Johnny,” Bill said.

“Come on Bill, I helped you with that Santa prank at the annual Christmas party so you owe me, the least you could do is look,” Johnny said.

“Okay, let’s see what we have to work with.”

Bill walked out to the reception area and looked at the young men and spoke, “So, you two want to go undercover? Didn’t you just graduate from the academy?”

“Yes sir we did. We want this undercover assignment, we want action,” stated Matt in his innocence.

Bill appraised the two men, God they look just like high school kids, skinny as hell but eager to please. Being involved in the prank will make them feel as though they are one of us, what the heck, it’s all in fun.

“You boys look like you will fit the bill. We will have to alter your appearance slightly to fit in with the people you will be watching so I want you to go down to room B201 and see Maria Gomez. She will take good care of you, good luck men,” said Bill as he sent the boys off.

“Okay Johnny, I sucked them in, wait until Maria makes them up and they find out the assignment was for a woman, God this is going to be funny.”

“Let’s give them a few minutes and go down and see the results, you did clue Maria into the joke didn’t you?”

“I did before I talked to the kids. She couldn’t wait to fix them up, she was giggling the whole time I was talking to her. She said their mothers wouldn’t recognize them after she was done with them.”

“Cool, lets give it a half of an hour and go down, I hope they don’t get too pissed off at us.”

“They seem like nice boys, I’m sure they will laugh just as hard as us at the joke,” said Bill as they returned to work.

Matt and Dirk rode the elevator down to the basement and found room B201.

“Wow Dirk, this is going to be so much fun, I wonder what they want us to become for this thing?” questioned Matt.

“It must really be undercover for us to have to have disguises,” replied Dirk excitedly.

The boys entered the room and found Maria waiting for them.

“May I help you?” she asked, barely controlling her laughter.

“Were here for our disguises,” Matt answered with his excitement showing.

“Ah, you want the ones for the New York City job, okay come with me, I’m Maria by the way,” she said as she extended her hand to the boys.

Matt and Dirk shook her hand softly and introduced themselves. They followed her into the rear of the room. There were several doors on the back wall and when opened revealed a small makeup room behind each door.

“I’m going to separate you two. One of my assistants will work on you Matt while I do Dirk. Jenny, will you take Matt in that room and disguise him like we discussed earlier?”

“I’d be happy to Maria,” Jenny said.

The women took each boy to their individual room for their makeover. They were kept separated so they wouldn’t see what was being done to them until it was time to bring the joke to a conclusion.

The women did their best to make the boys beautiful. There was no sense making them look like clowns, the joke would be better served if they looked like girls. Both boys were late in starting puberty and shaved only once a week whether they needed it or not. A little concealer hid their eyebrows, some shadow, mascara, eyeliner, blush, lipstick and gloss did wonders to the lads. Maria stood back and admired her efforts, Dirk was beautiful, actually he was beyond beautiful, he was gorgeous, even with his crew cut hair. Maria was jealous that a man could be so pretty and not even know it.

Jenny finished with Matt and had to giggle. Matt was cute, cheerleader cute, he looked bubbly and sweet almost as though he was going shopping with one of his girlfriends, Jenny would have liked to have a girl like this as a friend.

Bill and Johnny were in a conference room waiting for the girls to bring the two boys back so they could have a big laugh at their expense. The women called Bill to tell him they were ready to bring them to the room.

“That was Maria, they’re bringing the guys here in a few minutes. Do you have a camera to take pictures?” asked Bill.

“You bet, this is going to be a howl, I can’t wait for them to see each other,” replied Johnny.

It was at this moment Jack Carstairs the director of operations walked by and saw the two men waiting for Matt and Dirk, so he thought he would say hello.

“Bill, Johnny, how have you been?” inquired Jack, as he entered the room.

From the look on their faces you would have thought the grim reaper had just entered the room. If Matt and Dirk were to enter the room now, with Jack there, they might just as well throw away their retirement, they were dead.

As luck would have it Maria escorted the two boys into the room. Both looked like girls with crew cuts and boy’s bodies and when they saw each other their mouths dropped open in disbelief.

“Who are these two?” asked Jack.

“Uhh, Matt and Dirk, they were trying to see if they could go undercover on the New York job,” Bill said, thinking fast. Fuck, fuck, fuck, we’re so busted, God there go our jobs, was the thought running through his mind as panic set in.

“Did you boys volunteer for this assignment?” Jack asked.

“Yes sir,” Matt answered, innocently.

“Bill did you go along with this?”

“Yes sir,” Bill said, as he saw his retirement flying out the window.

“Well from the look of things Bill, you came up with a great idea, I’m impressed. You men make beautiful women. We’ve been trying to find a girl tall enough for this assignment and you Bill thought outside the box and found the person we need, we need more agents like you, I’m putting your name in for commendation, congratulations, Matt and Dirk, the assignment is yours. Maria I want you to work with these two and get them ready for their adventure and boys you’re the kind of agents the FBI is looking for, duty above all else. Maria do what ever it takes to make the tall one ready for the runway, the fashion industry waits.” Jack said with a chuckle as he left the room.

“Did I hear right, Jack liked what we did?” Johnny asked.

“I think that’s what he said. I thought we were dead when the boys came into the room. I can’t believe we got away with this.”

“Excuse me sir?” asked Matt, “You didn’t tell us this assignment was for girls.”

“Well damn, did I forget to tell you that, how forgetful of me,” responded Johnny. Now Johnny was pissed off, he wanted this to be a prank, crap it was his idea and now Bill was getting credit for it. To make matters worse, this was a plum assignment for Matt and Dirk, and it was his idea, life wasn’t fair.

“Matt, Dirk, how do you feel about this assignment now?” Bill asked..

Matt and Dirk had walked to the observation mirror and were looking at themselves. The look on their faces was one of disbelief, how could they let themselves be suckered into making fools of themselves and what was worse the director liked that they had allowed themselves to be made up like a couple of sissies. Dirk could feel the anger building in his stomach. Dirk didn’t like this sort of thing, he was from a very conservative base and in his eyes, men were men and women were women and he would be damned if he was going to be like some freak on the Jerry Springer show.

“I don’t like it at all,” responded Dirk. “If I had known you were looking for women I would have been out of here in a heartbeat. I know you were just fucking with us and you were caught and now it looks like Matt and I wanted to do this thing too Now we have no choice as to whether we want to do this or not. If we don’t we will be dropped from the FBI and I want this job more than anything, so you win, I’ll do it but I don’t have to like it.”

Matt on the other hand thought the whole thing was a giggle and as usual his surfer personality rose to the surface with an outbreak of laughter.

“What’s so damn funny Matt?” Dirk asked.

“Us, look at yourself dude, you look hot, well, err kind of, and me, hell I feel a need for some pompoms and a short skirt,” replied Matt as the laughs continued.

Dirk looked at his best friend and finally the sides of his mouth curled up. He even let out a quiet yuk, yuk. Maybe he shouldn’t be so uptight all the time and what harm could come from this anyway?

“You’re right Dirk,” Bill said, “This did start out as a joke but as luck would have it you were exactly what we were looking for, a tall person that could work as a model. Hell half the girls that model are men anyway, so maybe this will all turn out for the best.”

“I hope so,” answered Dirk, as his anger subsided.

“Maria, I want the guys to report to you tomorrow morning so you can train them and perfect their disguises. Take as much time as you need, they have to be perfect. Just so you know what you are going to be doing, Dirk you’re going to be a high fashion model and Matt we’ll find something for you to do. You really don’t have to become a woman for your part of this assignment if you don’t want but it will be easier for you to go back stage as a woman than if you were to remain a man for this thing.”

“Hey Dirk and I are buds to the finish, if he has to be a girl for this then I’ll be one too. What the heck, Mutt and Jeff are inseparable and what kind of friend would I be if he had to do this alone?” Matt asked.

“It’s done then, report here tomorrow for your training with Maria, good luck men and for what it’s worth I’m sorry the joke backfired on Johnny and me, see you tomorrow.”

Bill and Johnny left the room and Maria brought the guys back to the dressing rooms to remove their makeup.

“You guys are lucky to have gotten this assignment, it’s very dangerous,” said Maria as Dirk sat first to have his face taken off.

“Why do you say that?” asked Matt.

“Did you see the newspaper the other morning? There was a story about a model that was murdered four weeks ago. She was going to give the New York police information about a drug ring that uses the fashion industry as a cover to move drugs, and now she’s dead.”

“And I thought all we had to do was flit around like a couple of girls,” laughed Matt.

“Being a girl isn’t as easy as you think it is and if you aren’t convincing, you’ll be as dead as that model. It won’t make any difference whether you are a man or woman, dead is dead,” Maria said.

“Point well taken Maria, I just hope you can do as good of a job as the director thinks you can do,” Matt said.

“I’ll do my part, but you have to do yours, I’m finished with you Dirk. Sit down Matt, let me make you a man again since I don’t have any pompoms for you to use just now,” Maria giggled.

“Damn, I was just getting used to this and now you pop my balloon. I thought I might try out for the Dallas Cowboy cheer leaders and then you take it all away from me,” sighed Matt and then he fell into a laughing fit.

“Stay still or I’ll get this cream in your eyes and I swear I will if you don’t stop laughing,” giggled Maria.

“Okay, I’ll be good,” he said.

Maria finished removing the makeup and sent the boys on their way. They would have gone to a bar for a drink, but neither was twenty-one so they went for a cup of coffee. They had many things to talk about.

“Matt, we have to talk,” Dirk said with concern in his voice.

“About what?” Matt asked.

“The assignment, I don’t like it, it’s not right.”

“What’s wrong with it?”

“The girl thing, I don’t want to pretend to be a girl, I’m a man and this plain sucks.”

“Loosen up dude, I think it will be fun, come on man, were going undercover.”

“This wasn’t the undercover I was thinking about, this girl thing makes me real uneasy.”

“Come on Dirk, it’ll be fun.”

“Why is everything fun with you, can’t you be serious sometimes?”

“I am serious, this is just like surfing, its fun.”

“What do you, mean like surfing?”

“Surfing is like this adventure. When you surf, you start out on small waves and as you gain confidence and skill you work your way up to larger waves and that’s when you really have fun. Then you hear about waves four or five times larger than the ones you usually surf and have to try them. You catch one and when you drop off down the face you know that this will be the best ride of your life but if you wipe out it could kill you, so you concentrate and when you finish the ride and drop into the water you want to scream, “I did it.” It’s a feeling like no other. This adventure can be the same way, the little waves are when we learn to act like women and then when we become comfortable in our deception we finally ride the large wave, that’s when we go undercover, if we fuck up we’ll die, but if we succeed, it will be a high like no other.”

“I know it will be interesting and fun, I just don’t like the disguise, I’ll be fine after we get started, let’s go get some sleep, I’m sure Maria will be busting our asses tomorrow.”

“I’m sure she will,” Matt laughed, as the men left for good nights rest.

Chapter 2

The next day found the guys in Maria’s hideaway awaiting her idea of fun, for her at least.

“Matt, Dirk, the first thing I want to do this morning is to see what I have to work with. I want you to go into those dressing rooms and remove all your clothes except for your underwear. Please leave it on because I really don’t want to look at those manly bulges of yours this early in the morning,” laughed Maria as a way of cutting the ice so too speak.

Both guys did as instructed and returned to Maria, Dirk with his tighty-whities and Matt with his boxer shorts.

“Let me see what you two look like, turn around for me,” Maria asked.

Both guys turned and then faced Maria for their critique.

“Let me see, Dirk, you’re the most important part of this thing so I’m going to have to spend more time with you. You’re tall enough to be a model but God you’re very skinny, don’t you ever eat?” Maria asked with concern in her voice.

“Are you kidding Maria, when Dirk and I go to an all you can eat buffet they kick us out because Dirk eats so much, it’s disgusting,” Matt answered, as he screwed up his face into a disgusted look.

“I don’t eat that much,” Dirk replied.

“Bull, the busboys break their backs removing your dishes,” Matt laughed.

“Well if your going to be a model you’re going to have to add a little fat on your legs and butt, your waist is okay but you’re way too skinny everywhere else,” said Maria. “We’re going to have to let your hair grow on your head but all the rest has to go. I can see I have some real work to do with you. Now Matt, get over here, let me see, you have the same problem except you do have a little shape to your legs but not much else. It won’t be as important for you to look good since you won’t be on the runway but I still want you passable. The first thing I want to do is have you waxed, you’re big boys so this shouldn’t bother you, girls do it all the time. Go with Jenny and she will make you pretty,” Maria said as she shooed the boys away

Matt and Dirk were led away as Maria giggled to herself. An hour later, two sad looking boys with hurt puppy dog eyes were led back for more of the makeover.

“How did it go guys?” Maria asked.

“Fine,” Dirk said, with indignation in his voice, “I’m glad I’m a guy and don’t have to do this again, that hurt.”

“You’d better get used to it honey, this will happen until your assignment is over, remember, you’re a girl now.”

“Ugh,” Dirk groaned.

“Okay girls, enough of the complaints, I need to measure you and then I’ll start dressing you. We’ll go from there to making you into the next supermodel Dirk. Matt, you’ll be easier since you’ll be a regular girl living an ordinary life so as long as you’re passable I’ll be happy. Let’s get started.”

Maria measured the boys and went to the wardrobe room and returned with a dress for each of them.

“Put these on so I can get a feel of what we’re going to do with you,” Maria said.

Maria showed them how to lower the dresses down over their heads and zip the back. The dresses were both light weight cotton with tight bodices and a flaring skirt that stopped at mid-thigh. Both young men had on their own underwear and that was all beside the dresses. Maria wanted to see what the guys looked like before makeup so she wouldn’t be distracted from the task at hand.

Maria led them to a mirror so they could critique their appearance.

“Well boys, what do you see?” she asked.

“Two butt ugly guys in dresses,” Matt laughed.

“I’m serious Matt, if you two were girls what would be your best and worse features?”

“Hmm, my feet are kind of cute and my calves look alright but everything else looks skinny and hard. I guess my waist is small enough but my hips are the same size so I look like a surfer dude in a dress.”

“What about you Dirk?”

“I don’t like any of it, I look stupid, all I am is skinny and tall, this really sucks,” Dirk whined as he wondered if it was to late to back out of this thing..

“Don’t be so hard on yourself Dirk, this is going to be fun, you’ll see and I can make you into a very pretty girl, all you have to do is follow my instructions,” Maria said. “The hardest part is giving you and Matt figures. We won’t go overboard with this since models are skinny anyway but we have to soften your appearance. You will have to get some curves, not those over done plastic surgery curves but normal skinny girl curves. Your calves and thighs need the most work and your hips will follow. We can give you small breast forms, not much more than an A cup but the only way for the rest to happen is for you to take hormones for a short period of time, three or four months at the most, that way when you go off of them there won’t be any damage to your bodies. If we were to extend the time you might become sterile and we don’t want that, we want you hunks back after this is all over.”

Both Matt and Dirk got a sullen look on their face, this wasn’t a game anymore, this was serious business and maybe they should throw away their careers. Things were looking grim for them.

“You want us to take hormones? What if something happens to us, I don’t like this,” Dirk said.

“Trust me, nothing will happen to you, we’re the government and we never make mistakes,” Maria said with a smile.

“That’s what scares me the most, you’re the government,” laughed a nervous Matt.

“What if something does happen to us, they might fire us because we’ll be freaks,” Dirk said.

“You won’t be freaks, the effects of the hormones will wear off once you stop taking them. You’ll be fine,” Maria said with a reassuring tone of voice.

Maria should have been a used car sales woman and could feel the boy’s demeanor changing as she cast her spell.

“As long as there is something in writing I’ll do it. I love this job and if that’s what I have to do to succeed I’ll go for it, what about you Matt?”

“Wow, you bet I’ll do it. Just think, I’ll be able to ride my board in a bikini with my double D tits, shit dude, it’s what’s happening,” Matt laughed.

“God Matt, your sick,” Dirk responded and gave his friend a look of disgust.

“I hate to pop your balloon Matt but there won’t be any double D titties, in fact the only boobs you will have are the ones we glue on your chest,” Maria said.

“Oh darn, just when I thought everything was perfect,” Matt said, as he rolled over in laughter.

“Okay guys, enough of the laughs, we have a lot to learn about being women. Since this is the first day the easiest thing for you to learn is the application of makeup. This will be one of those Karate Kid days, makeup on, makeup off. Doing your own makeup is a learned skill, a man can do it as well as a woman, but it just takes practice. Tomorrow you will see a specialist to get you started on your hormones and then the real work begins. You have to learn to become women, every movement, every nuance has to be feminine, the slightest slipup will spell death for you,” Maria said.

“Before I had this job I trained in Hollywood in both acting and makeup and I will make you my best project yet. We’re going to have fun with this thing. I know we will laugh a lot, and maybe cry too as you learn new things about yourself. The real work will come when you go into the field, that’s when this becomes serious. Now lets make a mess of your faces girls,” Maria giggled.

Maria had removed one of the false partitions from between the dressing rooms so they could work together in the same space. She showed the guys how to accent their eyes, highlight their faces, and ways to make their mouths more attractive. Maria did the first makeover, removed it and then turned the boys loose to do it themselves. The first time was a total disaster. Matt was really getting into his task, as he was having fun. His hands were moving here and there, and when he finished he looked like Matt the female clown, he almost had lipstick on his ears. Dirk however was as uptight as he usually was and when he finished he looked like shit. His lips looked tiny, actually smaller than they normally were and his eyes looked like two piss holes in the snow. Matt looked at Dirk and was soon rolling on the floor in laughter. Dirk on the other hand looked at Matt and shook his head, but the sides of his mouth did twitch in an upward direction, Dirk was starting to have fun.

“God you two look like you just escaped from the circus, remove that mess and lets start again. This time go more slowly, putting on makeup isn’t a guy thing where you have to be first to finish, it’s a girl thing, each stroke is meant to make you look good and each movement is important, go slow, enjoy what you’re doing and watch how your appearance changes as you put the makeup on,” Maria instructed.

The guys removed the mess and started again, only this time much more slowly. The results were much better but not great, so it was off with the old and on with the new, over and over again until they were able to do a decent job.

“You two look pretty good, but you still need work. You’ve learned how to put your makeup on and how to remove it but next you will have to learn which makeup to use during the day and at night, a little more or a little less, but you’ll learn. After your appointment tomorrow I want you to come back here and we will continue our lessons. I think tomorrow would be a good time to shape your eyebrows since you will be on your way to becoming women. No need for you to have uni-brows anymore. I will also have some other things for you to try when you arrive, now go get a good nights sleep, girls need their beauty rest,” Maria giggled.

The guys left and Dirk turned to Matt and said, “What the hell was that girls crap?”

“Lighten up Dirk, Maria’s just playing with us, let’s get some rest because if tomorrow is anything like today we’ll need it.”

The following day the guys returned to the facility and were taken to the medical wing for their examination and hormone treatments. They were given a document signed by the director stating that if their transition were to be irreversible their jobs wouldn’t be in jeopardy, and in addition the government would be responsible for any and all medical procedures necessary to make them whole whether as a woman or man.

“Wow, this paper sure makes me feel better,” stated Dirk, “NOT!”

“Well at least we won’t lose our jobs if they fuck us up,” Matt said.

“That’s reassuring Matt, this whole thing is making me really nervous, maybe we should seek employment elsewhere,” Dirk said grimly.

“If it was that bad they wouldn’t ask us to do this in the first place, everything will be fine, you worry too much,” Matt stated.

“Matt, you just don’t get it, they don’t give a damn about us. I’ll bet they hope we fail so they won’t have to spend money fixing their fuck up,” Dirk said angrily.

“They’re not that cold hearted Dirk, lets get some tits,” Matt said hoping to loosen up his friend.

Dirk looked at his friend and snarled, Matt might be having fun, but he was determined not to.

The guys were given a physical examination and then were asked for a sperm sample to be frozen if it were to be needed in the future.

“Okay guys, everything seems to in order so I can start your hormone replacement today. The director says that time is of the essence and since this is just a disguise that’s going away when you finish your assignment we’ll dispense with the mental part of a transition. I’m going to inject you once a week with both a testosterone blocker and estrogen to soften your features. It will be safe as long as we don’t continue treatment past four months but by that time you should be rounding out quite nicely. After you stop treatment you should be able to return to normal after a period of time. Do you have any questions?” the doctor asked.

“Are you sure we will look like men again?” asked Dirk.

“After we take you off the testosterone blocker things should return to normal.”

“What happens if we take the estrogen longer than four months?” asked Matt.

“After four months you run the chance of becoming sterile and your figures will continue to develop, especially your breasts. You will notice some swelling as it is, but once we stop the estrogen it will stop their growth. This is perfectly safe if you follow my instructions, you shouldn’t be concerned. Okay guys, bend over, its time for you to have some fun.”

The guys did as told and received an injection in each cheek of their butts.

“Well guys do you feel any different? Do you feel like running to the mall to shop or have your hair done?” asked the doctor.

“No,” answered Dirk sheepishly.

“Exactly, becoming a woman is a lot more than just having these shots every week. They will change your appearance but everything else must be learned. Maria is an expert at disguise, she will teach you everything you will need to know to behave like women, but the rest is up to you. Don’t let her intimidate you. Maria is a hard task master, but she’s also a lot of fun, enjoy this adventure and what the heck Dirk, you’ll be able to watch all those girls take their clothes off in front of you, you’re a lucky man.”

“Won’t I have to take my clothes off too?” Dirk asked innocently.

“Yeh, I guess you will, see you next week men.”

Matt and Dirk returned to Maria’s lair to see what she had in mind for them next.

“Ahh, I see my two girls have returned, how do you feel?” she asked.

“The same only my butt hurts a little from the shots,” Matt said.

“At least you only have to have the shots once a week. We might as well get started, you’re going to find that getting your shots is the easiest part of this journey. They will change you physically but I have to change you mentally. You have to become women through and through or you will be dead feminine appearing men within a week. That means that from now on you are to live as a woman twenty-four seven. I know it will be difficult for you but you must do it so that you don’t forget and do something male while you are in disguise. The first thing you must do is to meet your two new best friends.”

“Who’s that?” asked Dirk.

“Your boobs. I have silicone breasts for both of you and it’s time to attach them. I’m going to glue them on and they aren’t to be removed except when I tell you to take them off. Up on the table you two, it’s time to go to work.”

Dirk and Matt lowered themselves onto the table and were soon sporting new breasts. Dirk was given the smaller pair as he was going to be a model. Matt was give a larger size and when they both stood up Matt complained about the weight pulling on his chest.

“Get used to it girl friend, all of us women fell like that. Dirk I gave you B size breasts since you will be walking the runway and that’s about as big as most models are, and Matt you have C’s, they will look good on a little cheer leader like you. It’s time for you to get dressed, off with those boy’s clothes including your underwear and I’ll give you something else to wear. Into the dressing rooms,” Maria said.

The guys stripped and Maria handed both of them satin panties that were really a gaff. If they had been any smaller they would have looked like thong panties.

“How are we supposed to put these on?” asked Matt.

“Slide them up those smooth legs of yours and tuck that pajama python of yours back between you legs and pull the panties up tight. It will keep you from showing that monster of yours especially when you start getting excited from these clothes.”

“I’m not going to get excited,” countered Dirk, “This shit really sucks.”

“Don’t count on it, you won’t be the first man that needed to relieve himself after going through this experience and there is no shame in it either. Come on out now, I have to fit you for a bra.”

“A bra, what for, I don’t need a bra,” Dirk stated.

“You don’t? Do a couple of jumping jacks for me,” Maria said.

Dirk attempted the feat and the first thing out of his mouth was, “These things hurt when they bounce.”

“Well duh, now you know why women wear bras, not only do they support their boobs they make them look sexy. These forms are the best money can buy and they look like the real thing. Let me show you how to conceal the seam where they meet your skin and then I’ll give you your bras.”

Maria showed the boys how to cover the seam with makeup and then had them apply it themselves until they got it right. This was something they would have to do everyday of their assignment.

Maria then handed the guys their first bra. They were both wispy lace numbers, very sexy and not at all appreciated by Dirk.

“Why do we have to wear these, can’t we wear something else?” he asked as he handed the lacy black bra back to Maria.

“Of coarse you could wear something else, but these are very pretty and feminine and I might add, the more you get used to wearing things like this the more like a woman you will feel.”

“I don’t know how to put it on,” Matt said, as he held a tangled mess in his hand.

“There are several ways. One way is to slip it over your breasts and reach behind you and hook it together. The easy way is to turn it backward and hook it in front of your body. After you do that, turn it around and slide it up to your breasts and pull the straps over your shoulders, the choice is yours. I would practice both ways if I were you, they both come in handy.”

The guys fought with the flimsy material but finally won the battle. Maria showed them how to adjust the straps so it would support them properly. Much to Dirk’s concern his gaff was causing some discomfort as his penis began to grow.

“Next I want you to wear panty hose. You will have to learn how to put them on now because when you grow your nails long it can be a real pain in the ass not to ruin them.”

Maria handed them the hose and watched as they tried to put them on. They didn’t have a clue as to what they should be doing.

“No, no, not like that. Roll them down to the feet and then unroll them as you slide them up your legs and keep them tight while you do,” Maria instructed.

Now they had more success, they weren’t perfect but that would come with practice. These hose were doing something else to them they didn’t expect, they were becoming very aroused. The smooth feeling against their waxed legs was becoming too much for both of them. Maria watched as they began to squirm, she knew what was happening to them. I won’t get excited my ass. Maria started to giggle. She just couldn’t help herself.

“Why don’t you two take a powder room break and freshen yourselves up,” she giggled.

Both guys couldn’t get to their separate stalls fast enough and both knew what the other was doing, taking care of the problem.

They returned to Maria feeling so much the better but still couldn’t forget the intense feelings they were getting from the panty hose.

“Maria, do these hose always feel this way?” asked Matt, with concern. He knew he wouldn’t be able to relieve himself in public and having an unsightly bulge would be embarrassing. Mr. surfer dude was beginning to worry.

“Of coarse, that’s why women wear them. Wait until you start dressing in sexy clothing, these feelings pale in comparison to what you will feel like when you do that. Being a woman is always about feeling special. Little things like a certain perfume or a necklace, a special slip or camisole, going without a bra and feeling the softness of the fabric rubbing your nipples to arousal, oops, I forgot, you won’t feel that since your breasts have no feeling, but it is something that as a woman you will never forget, I’m really sorry you have to miss that.”

“What’s next?” Dirk asked. Dirk was still angry at himself for losing control and also because he was starting to like the feelings from these soft smooth fabrics.

“We’ll keep it simple today. I think I’ll have you wear skirts and blouses with low heels. Put on this half slip and then these skirts. The blouse comes only to your tummy so it can go on after the skirt.”

Matt and Dirk slid the slip up their legs and couldn’t help but notice how soft and feminine it felt as it caressed their skin and hose. It felt as though there was electricity in the air, the feelings were so intense. Maria could see the changes in the boys demeanor as the dressing session continued, she knew exactly what she was doing. The boys finished and looked at each other as they tottered on their two-inch heels. They had no makeup on, nor did they have any hair except for the short cuts they sported as men and yet, they felt feminine, they felt like young women waiting to finish a picture.

“What about our makeup?” Matt asked.

“The day is almost over so that won’t be necessary, tomorrow we will go all out but for now I just want you to come in touch with the feelings you are having from what you are wearing. Think about the delicious caressing of the fabrics as they rub against each other and then against your skin, feel everything, the heels, the hose, the slip and skirt, your blouse and the bare skin of your midriff, the feeling of being exposed, the sexiness of it all and most important the feeling of being vulnerable as a woman, enjoy every minute of it, drink in the feelings, become a woman.”

“How do you expect me to feel like a woman, look at us, I feel like a fool,” responded Dirk.

“Get in touch with your feelings Dirk, become this person you’re trying to achieve.”

“That Maria is the stupidest thing I ever heard. I’m trying to be a super model not a hot little high school girl, can I take this stuff off now?” Dirk said in disgust.

“You can if you want to walk around naked, be my guest. As far as what you just said, you have to learn how to be a girl before you can become a woman and it takes a woman to be a super model. You can either get with the program or get kicked out of the FBI, it’s your choice. I’m trying to make this fun for you Dirk but if you want a bitch for an instructor I can be one for you and if you think I’m not tough because I’m a woman go for it, you won’t be the first asshole whose nuts I’ve taken during these assignments! Just ask Johnny, he’ll tell you, Maria said as her face turned red with anger. “As far as wearing these clothes is concerned, you will be staying in the dorm section of this facility and no one will see you until I think you can pass as a woman. Then you will be able to move into an apartment on the outside and you will be wearing clothes like these all the time, no boys clothing at all, you’re to become women, do I make myself clear?”

“Yes Maria,” Dirk groveled.

“What about you Matt, I haven’t heard a peep out of you?” she asked.

Matt looked at Maria and smiled, “I think this is fun, do we wear makeup tomorrow?”

Maria calmed down when Matt asked his question, he would be easy, why did Dirk have to be such an ass she wondered.

“Yes, when you rise tomorrow morning, you are to act just like women. You are to shower, do your makeup, dress and then come to see me. Be here at eight AM and don’t be late, I’ll see you tomorrow,” Maria said..

Jenny escorted Matt and Dirk to their new living quarters. Each had their own apartment, with a bedroom, kitchen, dining area and a spacious bathroom. Much to their surprise they also had a walk in closet with a new wardrobe. No expense had been spared with regards to the new girls. They had been provided with clothing ranging from casual to dressy, boring to sexy and it would be their choice as to what they would wear each morning. Meals would be provided if they decided not to prepare their own, life was good as far as Matt was concerned but Dirk felt it pretty much sucked.

Dirk decided to give this thing a few more days before discussing it with Matt. Matt was having fun with the whole thing and he figured he would tire of the whole stupid adventure soon enough, so he bid Matt a goodnight and went to his room. Both boys were soon asleep and morning would come soon.

Matt with his laid back surfer attitude liked to sleep as late as possible, leaving just enough time to shower and get to work and this morning was no exception. The alarm sounded and Matt saw the time, 7:40, perfect he thought, shower and dress in ten minutes and then make it to work by eight, it was a slam dunk. Matt suddenly came to the realization that this morning was different. The weight of his breast forms brought new meaning to the phrase, you’re late, holly shit, I forgot, I have to do my makeup and find something to wear, shit, shit, shit, as panic set in.

Dirk however, being the anal sort that he was, woke at six and had laid out what he was going to wear the night before. What he picked was boring to say the least, but he didn’t want his ass chewed out by Maria again, so he would be early to work, made up and dressed, he had learned his lesson yesterday.

Matt showered, did his makeup and dressed and he was only an hour late to class.

“Good afternoon Matt,” Maria said as he entered her studio. “I can see that you’ve learned a new lesson already, can you tell me what it is?”

“No,” he answered sheepishly.

“Let me explain it then, it takes a woman a lot longer to get ready than it does a man. I can see by the time you discovered this yourself. Tomorrow you will be on time, do I make myself clear?”

“Yes Maria.”

“Today you will learn the basics of being a woman. You will have to relearn all your movements, even something as basic as walking, so we might as well get started.”

Maria schooled the guys on many different movements and the difference between a man and woman. She was a hard taskmaster but a fair one and by the end of the day, a fun one. She made the lessons pleasant and even Dirk couldn’t help but laugh at some of the things the boys did.

Thus the training began and continued day after day with something new added each day until the movements had become second nature, the boys were acting like girls and they weren’t complaining, they were indeed becoming women.

Their hormone treatment was also going as scheduled. It had been two months since the first injection when Matt noticed that chest was bothering him, it felt very sensitive. He passed it off as wearing the forms all the time but he was becoming a young woman and didn’t realize it.

Dirk had also noticed small changes, his legs seemed softer looking and had finally gained some shape. The biggest change was his personality He had began giggling a lot, no more turn of the mouth but out right giggling. He also found that he had a hard time keeping from crying when Maria scolded him and he didn’t know why, he just figured it was the training so he let it pass.

Matt was at Dirk’s apartment to practice their voice lessons which had started a month previously. Both had become very good at sounding like a woman, with Matt’s voice being the higher toned of the two. Dirk sounded like a sultry and sexy alto, while Matt sounded like the ever bubbly cheerleader.

“Dirk, have you been feeling different lately?” Matt asked.

“Why do you ask?”

“Because you seem different, you look like you’re having more fun than you use to.”

“I guess I am, this girl thing has become kind of fun, but I’ll be glad when it is over,” giggled Dirk.

“That’s what I mean, the way you giggle all the time, it’s cute.”

“You should talk, miss bubbly personality.”

“You called me miss?”

“I guess I did, I’m beginning to feel like a miss myself, that’s scary, maybe we should try being our old selves so we don’t forget where we came from.”

“And how are we supposed to do that?”

“We can talk in our old voices like this,” Dirk said as he lowered his voice.

Matt started laughing and finally stated, “You sound like a woman trying to lower her voice,” as he did the same.

“You sound like I just walked into a gay bar,” as Dirk giggled out the words.

The mood turned serious as Matt said, “This is becoming more than just fun Dirk, it’s changing us in ways that we might not be able to reverse. It’s exciting but scary at the same time, how do you feel about it?”

“I wish we never started this thing, I don’t like it, this new me isn’t me. I don’t like being a giggly girl all the time but I can’t help myself, it just comes out and what’s worse is that Maria loves it and only encourages me when I get into a giggling fit. I didn’t think her training could do that.”

“I know what you’re talking about. It seems as though I feel more and more like a girl everyday and what’s worse is that I look forward to Maria’s lessons. I should want to go surfing, but I want to practice my makeup instead, I think she implanted a girl worm in our heads,” Matt giggled.

“No doubt,” replied Dirk in his feminine voice.

The weeks past and the training became more intense as the girls were expected to never make a mistake during their exercises. They both had graduated to four-inch heels and their legs ached as their muscles tried to adapt to the new height. Their voices had settled into the comfortable range for a woman which made them feel more like what they were becoming, exciting young women.

Matt’s chest was starting to bud as the hormones seemed to be having a greater effect on him than Dirk. He voiced his concern to Maria.

“Maria, my chest is bothering me all the time, maybe I’m having a reaction to the glue on the forms,” he said.

“When you go for your hormone injection say something to the doctor so he can look at it, we can’t be too careful,” she replied.

Matt went for his injection and left his forms off so the doctor could look at his chest. After his shots he asked the doctor what the problem might be.

“Matt, you seem to be fine, actually better than fine, you’re starting to develop breasts. For some reason you seem to be taking to the hormones better than Dirk. He’s doing what we expected, rounding out but you’re developing much faster than expected. I want to watch you more closely to be sure we aren’t doing something that can’t be reversed. If you keep developing like this I’ll cut back on your estrogen,” he said.

Matt left feeling a bit upset, he didn’t expect this breast thing. As a matter of fact this whole undercover thing was just to have fun, not to become a woman. Sure he had gone through the training with Dirk, after all they were best friends but this, fuck, this really sucked.

Matt decided to see if much more developed, so to speak over the next couple of weeks and if he didn’t like it he would quit the program. Sure he and Dirk were best friends but there had to be a line drawn, go over it and the program would end.

The guys were three and a half months into the program and Maria decided that their hair had grown long enough to style.

“Girls, its time to have your hair done, it’s finally long enough to style.”

Matt and Dirk sat while Maria clipped and set their hair. When she was finished both had cute short feminine styles, their transformations had finally been completed. It was time for them to visit the outside world and to see what it was like to interact with other people as a woman. After that it would be time for Dirk to begin training to become the model he was to portray.

Maria asked the guys to go change and shower.

“Be careful not to wet your hair,” She stated.

Matt had removed his forms again trying to give his chest a rest. He began his shower and felt the tingling sensation as the water caressed his breasts. They had grown enough to be noticeable, much like a young girl in her formative days of puberty. The water was sending feelings to Matt that he had never had before, nice feelings. They were erotic sensations and they were having an effect on his penis. Matt was no longer able to gain an erection and yet he felt the orgasm growing as the water made love to his breasts. Matt almost collapsed when the orgasm hit him. The semen flowed from his deflated member but it was the mental part that had just put him over the edge. He discovered that he liked being a woman, actually he loved being a woman and now he some decisions to make, what he was going to do about this whole thing. He had to think.

Maria came and reattached his forms and noticed Matt’s growth.

“My, my, we’re becoming a young woman aren’t we?” she asked.

“God Maria, what’s happening to me?”

“You’re growing breasts Matt, don’t be concerned, they’ll go away after you quit the hormones.”

“Are you sure?”

“I’m positive, enjoy them while you have them, now get dressed, we’re going shopping.”

Matt rolled his panty hose up his smooth legs and loved feelings he was getting from them, he seemed so much more alive since his shower. Next came a short skirt and blouse. After finished his makeup he looked in the mirror and loved what he saw, a hot looking girl on her way to shop. He knew he would pass as a girl but felt an uneasiness with the thought of meeting new people. Matt sat and put on his four-inch wedge sandals and went to meet Maria and Dirk.

“Wow, you two look scrumptious, the boys will be after you like a bee to honey,” Maria said.

“Don’t make me regret this Maria, if a guy so much as looks at me I’ll probably punch him,” Dirk replied.

“Calm down Dirk, if a guy didn’t look at you I would be very disappointed. You’re gorgeous, and being looked at is part of being a woman. We have to give you two a new name, Matt and Dirk don’t cut it for girls names. Do you have any preferences that you might like?”

“I kind of like Brenda,” answered Matt, “Brenda Watson, that’s who I’ll be.”

“Brenda, God Matt, that’s so girly, I can’t think of one Maria, you pick one for me,” Dirk responded.

“You’re going to be a model so it has to be a seductive name everyone will remember, let me see,” Maria pondered, “Tiffany Marie, that’s it, your now Tiffany Marie Rollins, do you like it?”

“Yuk, it’s so feminine sounding, can’t you pick something else?” Dirk asked as he made a sour looking face.

“Of course I could, we could call you Bruiser, now doesn’t that sound much better for a girl?” she asked.

“Gag, you’re right Tiffany does sound better for a girl, it’s just that I’m not a girl.”

“You look like one and act like one, so your name had better match what people see when they look at you. Now let’s go, it’s time for you to have your first female experience, it’s time to build a wardrobe.”

“I don’t want to build a wardrobe, I just want to go get the bad guys,” Dirk said.

“You won’t get anyone if you can’t interact with other women and be like other women. Dirk its time for you to get past this macho bullshit of yours and come to the party. If you don’t, you’ll be dead ten minutes after you land in New York City and I’m not kidding. I hate to sound harsh but get your head out of your ass. Now lets go and have some fun,” Maria said.

Dirk was taken back by what Maria had so harshly said, but he knew she was right, either get with the program or die, the choice was his to make.

“I’ll try,” was all he could say.

Maria brought the boys to a nearby mall with all the large anchor stores and started their lessons on how to shop as a woman.

“Each of you select clothing to try on and then go to the dressing rooms and see what the clothes look like on you, and if we like them we’ll buy them,” she ordered.

The boys did as instructed and as the day wore on Matt, now Brenda was having fun and wanted to stop at every store in the mall. Dirk on the other hand found that this shopping thing was nothing more than a royal pain in the ass.

“Maria, how much longer do we have to do this?” Dirk whined.

“Until it becomes second nature to you. Dirk if you don’t get with the program here, you and Matt will be in serious trouble when you go undercover. Please try to have some fun with this, look at Matt, he seems to be having fun, why can’t you?”

“Because this isn’t fun and I hate behaving like a woman, it’s so faggy,” Dirk responded and then wished he hadn’t said what he did as he saw Maria’s face go red with anger.

Maria had tried to make the day special for the boys and now Dirk was going to ruin it with his attitude and he had just pushed the wrong button with Maria.

“Listen here you shit, what you’re learning is going to save your life and nothing more. You’re learning how to be a woman, not an effeminate man but a woman. If you haven’t figured that out by now maybe you shouldn’t be an agent, go sit behind a desk and be safe, be a sissy, because that’s how you’re acting now, the hell with it, get out of my sight you asshole,” Maria spat out as her fiery temper gained control of her mouth..

Dirk was stunned by the outburst from Maria. He knew she had a temper but this was over the top. He felt bad for what he had said and he had to make things better.

“I’m sorry Maria, I guess what I said just came out wrong, it’s just that all this is so new to me, and, and I’m afraid that I might like it,” Dirk groveled.

“Listen to me Dirk,” Maria answered, “As a woman you’re supposed to like shopping and a lot of other things guys don’t like, but that’s the way it is, and besides what’s wrong with finding that you like being a woman?”

“I’m supposed to be a man and I was taught to be one. Its hard to give that up,” he said.

“You’re not giving it up, Dirk will always be there. You’re only going to be Tiffany for a little while,” she said.

“I guess you’re right, after all it’s just an assignment and nothing more,” Dirk said.

“Maria, Maria, look at this dress, it’s so pretty, I have to get it, please just one more thing?” bubbled Matt as he held the mini up for inspection.

“See, it’s not impossible to have fun shopping,” Maria said as she looked at Dirk, “Yes you can have it but no more today, we’ll come back next week after all that’s what women are made for, to shop,” she giggled.

The four month date arrived and the boys went for their last hormone treatment. They were examined and prodded by the doctor and determined that they shouldn’t continue with the estrogen and would only keep the testosterone blocker in play so they would keep their feminine look. Dirk was relieved because he didn’t like what the hormones were doing to him, making him soft and rounded and very attractive for a woman. Matt however had different feelings about stopping treatment, he liked becoming a woman and after his experience in the shower wanted more, he wanted his own breasts, no forms but the real thing, so he voiced his feelings to the doctor.

“Doctor, do I have to stop taking the hormones?” Matt asked.

“Well no, I guess not, but if you continue I might not be able to make you a man again, why do you ask?”

“Because I want breasts and I want to feel like a real woman. I don’t know if you can understand how I feel but I love how my chest feels as it has begun to swell and how sensual it feels, I can’t think of anything I want more right now.”

“If I continue treatment there may be no turning back, I hope you realize that.”

“I know, I’ve thought about it and its what I want to do. The papers we signed said we would always have a job here no matter what we looked like after the assignment was over. I’ll always have a job and what would be so wrong with being a woman FBI agent?”

“I’ll think about it Matt, come back next week and I’ll either give you your next course of hormones or tell you no.”

“Thank you, please make it yes,” giggled Matt.

Dirk went into his next phase of training, becoming a model. He learned how to walk the runway, pose for photos, change clothes quickly, do his own makeup if needed and best of all he was beginning to have fun.

Matt returned to the doctor’s office the next week to learn of the decision that would affect the rest of his life.

“Good morning doctor, have you made a decision?” asked Matt.

“Yes I have. It took some time for me to come to some kind of conclusion but I finally did. I studied your files and found that you do things on impulse and mainly to have fun. I worry that if I were to continue your treatment you might change your mind in a few months and your body would be damaged beyond repair. On the other hand, I’m sure you have put a lot of thought toward your decision to becoming more of a woman than you are now. Before I tell you what I have decided I want you to tell me why you want to do this thing.”

“It’s hard to describe, I just know that I want this more than anything I’ve ever wanted! After I started on the hormone treatment I seemed to become more settled in my behavior. I didn’t want to do things just because they were fun, but because they were important! When we first got this assignment I thought it would be a gag to impersonate a woman. But, the farther along we got into it, I found that I didn’t want to impersonate a woman - I wanted to become the woman I portrayed! When my breasts began to swell, even this tiny amount, I felt my skin tighten with the swelling and knew that this — This was what I wanted! I can close my eyes and feel my breasts as they swell and wish that they were larger and more rounded. I imagine my skin becoming softer and my waist growing smaller and then flaring out to my rounded hips. When I shower, I caress my body with my hands and wish that I were more complete as a woman! Being a woman isn’t an impulse or a way for me to have fun! This is Who I want to be! Please doc... please...please make my wish come true?” Matt answered as a tear filled his eye.

“Matt, there are other things to consider if you do this thing. First off, you have a family to consider and, secondly, how are you going to relate to men or women? You will be an attractive woman and men will want to be with you so you will have to handle the attention you might not want. You don’t have a wife or girl friend at this moment, but you do have a mother and father and if I recall two brothers who may not like you becoming a woman. It’s one thing to tell them you are undercover disguised as a woman and quite another to tell them that you have actually become one. To be perfectly honest with you, I’m very reluctant as to whether I should continue your treatment or not. If you do as I ask, I’ll give you your injections for now. But, and this is a very large but, I want you to talk to your family and discuss with them what your intentions are. You will need to do this in the next month or I’ll stop giving you the hormones and hope I don’t do any further damage to your body. Do we have an understanding?”

“Yes doctor,” Matt responded as the smile lit up his face. He was going to get his breasts!
 
 
Edited by Sephrena Lynn Miller

Synopsis: After being tricked into an undercover assignment involving roles of a more feminine nature, Dirk, now Tiffany, and Matt, now Brenda both begin to find out just what they stepped into....

 

Runway
By
Arecee

Chapter 3

Dirk’s training continued and as a result had become a very exciting young woman. He was going to make a considerable splash in the world of modeling and could not wait to begin his undercover work. Dirk’s femininity had become a learned experience from the constant training he was receiving from Maria. His sessions would last for hours until he got the lesson right and was becoming more comfortable with his new role and sexual identity. Dirk had finally broken down his prejudiced walls and was beginning to have fun with his part as Tiffany. His final day at the training center had come.

Matt’s training had also continued except it was different from Dirks. Matt was becoming Brenda, an attractive young woman on the bottom rung of a ladder trying to climb to success. Matt’s training consisted of being with Maria’s assistant and mimicking her in normal everyday living. While Dirk was learning the subtleties of modeling, Matt was living as a woman. Whenever Jenny did something, Matt did the same thing. Whether it was eating, walking, or shopping - Matt was there. In his case, there was no posing to try to look pretty, or to walk as models walked - Matt had become a woman by living as one. Whenever he made a mistake, Jenny would try to correct him. Maybe his walk was not right or some other gesture, but as the months passed, so did the criticism, which virtually disappeared, Matt was truly evolving into a pretty woman. Jenny had done her work well by befriending Matt. The two had become the very best of friends. They began sharing their most intimate thoughts with each other. All of which had brought Matt to ask Jenny if he was making the right decision about his hormones.

“Jenny, I have to ask you something that is really important to me. Please, promise to be honest with me?” Matt said, as the two girls sat to eat lunch.

“Brenda, you’re my best friend in the whole world! I would never be anything but honest with you. Is there something wrong?” Jenny asked.

“It’s just...,” Matt stifled some tears, “I want to actually become a woman! Its way beyond this assignment! It’s a need, a craving, it just feels so right to me! It is me! I want to continue taking my hormone treatment and eventually transition through surgery.”

Jenny struggled a moment to say it. “You mean…even after the assignment is over?”

“Yes.”

“Have you told Dirk?”

“No, and I don’t think I will. Being who he is, I don’t think he would understand why I would want to do this. He is doing a wonderful job as Tiffany! But for him it’s just a role he’s playing. For me, it’s more than just a role - I’ve become Brenda! I found that this is my one true calling in life and that I love being her! It’s as if I have finally found my purpose in my life! I have finally become me!”

Matt just stood there with his hands shaking. His eyes glistened as they searched Jenny’s for acceptance.

“Oh Brenda, “ Jenny poured out in sympathy as she gently hugged Matt. “This is a such a serious decision to make hon.”

They swayed slightly back and forth as they held each other for that timeless moment. Jenny pushed Matt’s chin up looking straight at him. “Are you sure this is what you want?”

Matt nodded as they pulled apart.

“More than anything! I’ve been going through this life like everything was a joke. Now that I have found my purpose, this direction I’m taking - I don’t ever want to lose that! I can’t!”

Matt, rather Brenda, as he now considered himself a she, obviously paused so as not to choke and gathered her voice.

“I love being me!”

Jenny reached and took Brenda’s hands in hers and said, “I’m always here for you. I love you Brenda! I will do anything for you! You’re going to make a beautiful woman and one that I’ll be honored to have as a friend.”

A tear formed in Brenda’s eye and ran down her cheek. The both of them smiled and hugged again if they were lost sisters finally reuniting after long years of absence! Brenda knew she was lucky to have a friend as true as Jenny!

“The hardest part of all of this is still ahead of me.” Brenda said, regaining control of her emotions. “ I have to inform my family of my decision to become a woman. I’m so afraid of what they are going to say and how they will react to me. I mean, I told them about what we were doing this as far as the disguises were concerned and my mom laughed saying that I would learn how hard being a woman really was. She said that when I finally married I would have an inside appreciation for all the time and work women took to look good. We both laughed when I told her how much waxing hurt. It was all a little joke then. But now, when I’m thinking of telling her I want my own breasts, ones that don’t come off with solvent, and the complete package.. I’m just not sure how she will react.”

“You should tell her the truth and just be honest with her. Be her daughter and be proud of who you are.”

“I will be proud Jenny, I’m just so afraid of what they are going to say.”

“It’s so hard to imagine all the things someone may or may not say, If I were you, I would wait until after your assignment is over so that way you will have a clear focus of what to say and how you will say it to her. Who knows? You might even change your mind and go back to being Matt the surfer dude,” giggled Jenny.

Brenda shook her head in a smiling no.

“That part of me is in the past Jen.” Brenda chuckled. “But maybe you are right about my waiting until the assignment is over and not rush into exposing myself too hastily. Maybe I’ll just talk to my mom about pretending to be a girl first and get her used to my really being this way.”

“That’s not a bad idea! And if you do change your mind, the disguise just goes away. But if you do go through with this, at least by then your family will have become somewhat used to it.”

“I hope so.”

Jenny just smiled.

“Brenda, we should change our clothes. Maria and I have a surprise for both you and Tiffany. Tonight is the last bit of training that you will have before going to New York City. We’re going to go out as four girl friends, dancing.”

“Dancing? Like with men? Oh my God, I don’t think I’m ready for that.”

Jenny giggled. “Of course you are girlfriend! You’re more than ready, you’re a confident beautiful woman who is sure of herself and you should show yourself off.”

“But I don’t want anything to do with men! I’m not gay!”

“I know you’re not gay, silly, you’re a girl now and girls interact with guys! What do you think is going to happen while you’re on this assignment anyways? Do you think men are going to simply ignore you? That isn’t going to happen! You’re a very attractive woman now Brenda, and men are going to be looking at you! So get used to having their attention.” Jenny comforted her friend again. “Look. All we’re going to do is go dance and flirt a little. Maria and I won’t let anything happen to you that you don’t want to happen. Just pick out a dress and it doesn’t have to be too sexy. I’ll help you with your makeup too. Tonight is going to be your special night.”

Jenny led a reluctant Brenda to her own wardrobe to look for a dress. Brenda picked through her rather large selection of clothes until she settled for a rather conservative black dress.

“I think I’ll wear this one,” stated Brenda.

“Are you kidding Brenda? We’re going out to attract men, not go to church!” Jenny giggled as Brenda opened her mouth and stopped before saying something. “Here, let me look at what you have in here. Hmm…no, not quite right,” Jenny said as she fingered her way back through the rack of clothes before one really caught her attention. “Oh yes. This one is just perfect,” she said as she held up a tiny little teal number with spaghetti straps up in front of Brenda.

“Oh my God, I can’t wear that!” Brenda furiously blushed. “The only reason I bought that one was to try it on inside here alone.”

“Please? Try it on… for me?” Jenny’s softly begged.

Brenda hesitated and stammered, “Please Jenny! This dress is way too sexy! Guys will be all over me!”

“How do you know? You’ve never been out as a woman with guys before.”

“Because I tried it on and looked at myself in the mirror. Even I wanted to attack myself.”

“Good!” Jenny grinned. “That’s what we want! Now go change.”

Brenda fumed as she changed into the wispy little dress and nervously went back to rejoin Jenny.

“Oh Brenda, that’s perfect! You’re simply gorgeous in that!”

“But I think too much of my legs are showing.”

“Girl, with legs like that you can never not show too much of a good thing. Here, step into these sandals and let me take a good look at you.”

Brenda did as asked and Jenny buckled the four-inch heels around each ankle.

“God Brenda, I’m so jealous! It’s not fair for a boy to be prettier than me. Now take everything off and go take a bath. We’re going to do this right. This is your coming out party and I want everything to be perfect. If you really do decide that you want to become a woman, then this will be more than just a learning experience. Being a woman means that you can pamper yourself, look beautiful, and not feel guilty about it. Enjoy this night girlfriend!”

Brenda removed her clothes and went to bathe.

During this time, Maria was informing Tiffany that she too was going out to interact with men for the first time.

“I won’t do it Maria! I won’t go out dancing!”

“Why not? You’re a beautiful woman now Tiffany. Why wouldn’t you want to go?”

“Because I’m a man damn it!! I’ll be damned if I’m going to let some pervert touch me!! Fuck this! Fuck all of it!” Tiffany swore.

“Watch your mouth young lady! When we started this way back when, I warned you not to cross me. Up until this moment, you could have stopped this assignment at any time! Well that’s just too damn bad! You had your choice and all the chances in the world. Well it’s just too damn late for that now! I didn’t spend the last five months teaching you to become a woman so you could suddenly turn into some kind of prima donna bitch! You are going to become a supermodel as part of this assignment or I’ll bust you so hard for breach of contract with the FBI you’ll get used to spending time in a federal pen trying to model for inmates! And I don’t think clothing will matter much to them!” Maria angrily spat.

Regaining her composure she continued, “Part of being a sexy woman is to excite men, like it or not. If you think you’re just going to walk a runway and hide in a room somewhere, you can just get that idea out of your head right now! You have to become a whole person — a woman, not just some figment of your own imagination. And part of that is interacting with men. All we will do is go dancing and have some fun - not go to bed with them! Unless that’s what you want? Do I make myself clear?” Maria finished with a hint of rage in her voice.

“But I didn’t think guys were going to be part of this!” Tiffany whimpered.

“Dirk, for this assignment, you’re not a man anymore. You’re a woman! Guys are part of being what you are training for. You don’t have to sleep with them or even kiss them, just be sociable.”

“Alright, I’ll give it a try.”

“Good girl! Now tonight is going to be fun! Just remember to smile a lot. Now let’s get you dressed.” Maria continued as she led Tiffany back through the hallway, “I know just the dress for you to wear to. Go take a bath first and use the shower cap hanging by the towels. We don’t want you to get your hair wet or will lose time. Now shoo!” Maria motherly commanded as her anger faded away.

Maria knew just the dress she wanted Tiffany to wear. It was a red satin one with a collar and sleeveless. She helped Tiffany into it. The fabric gathered as it flowed down over Tiffany’s breasts and then across her back with crossing straps and then came back below her navel. The dress allowed her waist to show from down below her breasts. It finished as a skirt starting at mid thigh on one side and going to her knee on the other. Tiffany was going to cause quite a stir tonight!

Maria and Jenny, not wanting to take any chances with the girls, did their makeup for them. Brenda and Tiffany would both shine tonight! After they were finished, the girls dressed and soon all four women were on their way to an exclusive dance club for an evening of fun.

Maria drove them in her Lexus 300 since it would be the most comfortable car for all of them to ride in. She pulled up beside the curb for the valet parking. The car doors were promptly opened by the valets to allow the girls to exit. Tiffany swung her nude hose clad legs from the car and placed her red stiletto heels on the pavement as the crowd watched her rise from the car.

“Who’s that?” asked a group of girls waiting entry to the club.

“She must be a model,” whispered one, “She’s so gorgeous!”

The other girls exited the car and gathered around Tiffany as they walked toward the entrance of the club. The doorman opened the door for their group, no waiting for them. Women this pretty waited for no one!

Maria spotted a table and the girls were quickly seated. Since neither Brenda nor Tiffany had reached their twenty-first birthday and their identity packets containing their new ID and legal paperwork had accidentally been left behind at the office, Maria decided that soft drinks would be best. Another small detail that she had forgotten about which would have to be rectified in the morning.

The girls were creating quite a stir among the men in the club. Jenny was wearing the traditional LBD and, since she was the bustiest of the girls, she wasn’t afraid to show her cleavage. Maria wore a white dress to show off her tan from sunbathing and she did look good. Brenda looked sexy as hell in her teal dress and heels.

Looking innocently naughty, men were queuing up for an opportunity to ask Brenda for a dance. Tiffany was the star though, as she walked through the club. Standing at six foot-three in her four-inch heels, Tiffany was every inch the international beauty queen. Her skin was showing where her dress meant for it to show. Amazingly though, she seemed to move with the grace of a cat along the dance floor. This was going to be an interesting evening.

“Do you remember what we taught you about dancing?” Maria asked both girls.

“Yes, I’ll be fine,” Brenda smiled.

“I’ll be okay as long as the guys keep their hands off of me,” responded Tiffany.

“Well if some guy accidentally touches you don’t freak out. Remember, you’re a woman and lots of men will want to touch you, but will be afraid to. That’s why we came to this club, because it’s safe,” stated Maria.

Jenny was the first asked to dance. The music was fast with a heavy beat. Jenny was led away by a well dressed man. Brenda was the next asked and she looked towards Maria for guidance. She nodded her head as if to say, “Go ahead,” so Brenda let herself be cautiously led off by a nice looking man in a suit. Maria went next, leaving Tiffany to fend for herself. It didn’t take long before an extremely handsome man asked her to dance.

“Would you like to dance?” asked the man.

Tiffany looked toward the voice and saw the piercing steel blue eyes looking at her. She trembled, not because she was asked to dance, but because she was suddenly taken aback by the shock of how handsome this man was. This, being the first time ever she had experienced such an emotion from looking at a man, left her quite flustered.

“I, I, uh, yes,” she answered.

The man reached for her hand. Tiffany really didn’t want to touch the man, but allowed him to take her hand in his. She noticed how her smallish hand and slender fingers gloved into his large oversized hand. The firmness, warmth, and gentleness with which the man was exuding upon her from this simple contact as she stood up confused her! Tiffany was having a feminine moment and it scared her! She should have been repulsed by this man’s touch! But she wasn’t! She felt a mix of emotions: Ashamed, because she knew what she was underneath all of the glitz she wore, and she felt a glow within her spread as she found herself appreciating having this man’s attention.

They started to dance - Tiffany the model and he a gorgeous stud several inches taller than her. They looked so good together out on the floor dancing that they could have come from a picture from a magazine advertisement. The dancing continued until Tiffany finally decided to rest her legs. High heels while dancing was a new experience and her feet were protesting loudly. John, the man who had charmed her into dancing, led her back to her table. Upon helping her sit down to rest, he pardoned himself to go fetch them both something to drink. Tiffany was soon joined at the table by both Jenny and Maria. Brenda was still dancing! And she looked as though she would continue for the rest of the night!

“Tiffany, who was that hunk you were dancing with?” asked Maria.

Tiffany felt her face turning several shades of red. Remembering that was bound and determined not to enjoy this evening she tried to maintain a neutral face. As soon as she began to open her mouth, she couldn’t hold it. Something inside her compelled her to admit she was having fun. She was actually becoming attracted to her dance partner. She bit her lip, stopping herself.

“That’s John,” she replied.

Maria could see Tiffany’s discomfort and knew why. She could tell that Tiffany was enjoying herself with John even if she wouldn’t admit it. Maria was about to tease her about it, but suddenly thought better of it. This had been a huge breakthrough for Dirk in becoming the beautiful woman he was portraying. Maria decided to encourage him instead.

“You know, you’re very lucky to have found such a handsome dance partner, I’m jealous,” Maria said.

“You can have him if you’d like?” Tiffany dejectedly replied.

“Silly. We girls always say something like that. I would never try to take another girls date away! Aren’t you having fun?”

“No. Well, Yes. I didn’t think I would but I guess so. I thought dancing with a man would feel absolutely disgusting, but it doesn’t.”

“Didn’t I tell you not to worry? You’re finally letting your guard down and beginning to see just how much fun being a girl can really be.”

Tiffany sighed. “Maria, you’re right. It is sort of fun, in a different kind of way. I mean, being with someone, even if it is a man, isn’t as bad as I thought it would be. Of course, John didn’t try anything out of line like I was sort of expecting to happen. Somehow, I lost track of the time and its starting to get late.”

Tiffany lowered her head, obscuring her face some.

“Well don’t go falling in love. Remember, you have to go to New York City next week,” teased Maria.

Tiffany jerked her head up with a shocked look that should have been a Kodakâ„¢ moment to treasure.

“Oh my God!!!!” giggled Tiffany, ”No freakin’ way!!! Hell no!”

Tiffany kept giggling in a feminine gesture. That wasn’t lost on Maria as she observed her charge.

Brenda had danced with many men this night but one finally managed to dance with her for several dances in a row. She seemed to be enjoying herself much the way she did when she had been Matt. She would laugh, giggle, and when the guy said something she would respond and appeared very much interested in whatever he happened to be talking about. Brenda then allowed him lead her to the bar for some refreshment. He gently took her hand in his and led her from the dance floor.

Upon reaching the bar, the man didn’t let go of Brenda’s hand. Nor did she make any effort to try to remove her hand from his. She seemed to revel in this feeling of femininity and being held by a man! The drinks were placed in front of them. Only then did he then let go of her hand so that he could serve her drink. He then took his drink in one hand and, placing his free hand around Brenda’s waist, pulled her tight to his side. Things were moving fast now and Brenda didn’t know how to react!. She knew this was wrong and yet she wanted it to happen. She liked being a woman and she loved having this man pursue her! It tickled something inside her! Yet she could not deny this feeling of enjoyment though. She looked up to thank the man for her drink and before she could get a single word out, she found her lips being firmly pressed against another set! Time stood still for what seemed an eternity as the stars stopped shooting in her vision and she found herself melting in this man’s grasp. His tongue was beginning to work its way into her mouth between her lips as they kept pushing together and slightly apart, slowly, in a rhythym.

“Mmmph,” she said as she pushed them herself from him. Trying to catch her breath she exasperated, “What do you think you’re were just doing?”

“Kissing the prettiest girl in the room,” replied the man.

“But I don’t even know you!” Brenda flustered back quickly.

“My name is Mark. Look. I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have been so forward and done that. Will you please find it within your heart to somehow forgive me?” Mark asked with sad puppy dog eyes.

Mark looked so cute that Brenda couldn’t help herself, “I guess I will this time MARK. But you had better behave yourself,” she giggled.

Mark placed his hand around Brenda’s waist again and she around his as they walked to find an empty table to sit and rest. Brenda was really getting caught up in being a girl and was loving every minute of it! She found that she was having different feelings about things in general than she had felt back when she was just plain old Matt. She liked being with a man and she had no guilt or disgust about it. Why should she? She was a woman.

Brenda and Mark finished their drinks and returned to dancing. The couple danced for around another hour and then decided to take a break again. Brenda’s feet had been hurting her intensely this past hour and she knew her dancing for the night had come to an end. Four-inch heels may be nice to look at, but they sure are a bitch for hours of nonstop dancing! Mark escorted Brenda back to a seat in a quiet part of the club and sat down beside her.

“Brenda, this is the most fun I’ve ever had here. And, I must admit, you’re a great dancer,” said Mark.

“Thank you Mark. I’ve been having fun all night.” Brenda sweetly replied.

“I’d like to see you again, that is, If it’s possible? You’re beautiful, wonderful, and a special girl to me. And you’re great fun to be with. May I take you out for dinner next week?” Mark pleaded.

Brenda considered carefully how she would answer that. After a moment she said, ”Mark, I’d love that. But I have to go to New York to start my new job at the end of the week.”

“I have to go to New York every once in a while. May I keep in touch with you?”

“Of course you can! Give me your number and I’ll call you when I get settled in.”

Mark handed Brenda his card. He then took her face in his hand and pulled her face toward his.

“May I?” he asked.

“Yes,” she replied, just as their lips touched. That warm softness enveloped Brenda once again as she allowed the kiss to linger even more this time. Mark, as gentle as he had been with Brenda, wanted more. But he knew that she would be put off if he were to rush things. Brenda was special and he knew it! “Best to take my time with her,” he thought. “I don’t know what I’d do if I lost her!”

It was getting late and Maria decided it was time for them to go home. Maria had Tiffany and Jenny wait at the table while she searched for Brenda. When she finally found her in the corner with Mark, they were lip-locked in a steamy, passionate kiss. “My, my, my! Our little Brenda certainly doesn’t waste any time with men,” Maria observed.

Maria walked up to the love struck couple and said, “Brenda, we’ve got to get going now.”

Brenda looked up and saw Maria. Brenda knew at once her lipstick was smeared and that Maria had seen her kissing Mark!

“Um, okay. Let me say goodnight,” Brenda responded as her face turned a fiery red.

Brenda was embarrassed. She knew she had pushed this thing too far and Maria had caught her in the embrace of another man. It felt so wonderful and right for her to do what she had done, yet she couldn’t understand her frustration and feeling that she should be ashamed. For what? Any other girl would have done what she had, so why not her? What the heck? Maria had helped turn her into the woman she is now and she, of all people, should understand why she did what she was doing with Mark! On the other hand, maybe she would be angry for her kissing Mark. “After all,” she thought, “I am still a man, at least physically. Shit! I probably do deserve what she’s going to say to me!” Brenda’s mind raced wildly with doubts.

“Okay, kiss your friend goodnight and we’ll be waiting for you over at our table,” Maria winked.

Brenda felt a sudden relief flow throughout her. Maria didn’t mind her kissing Mark! In fact, she had told her to kiss him goodnight! God… life is good!

Brenda turned to face Mark and said, “Goodnight Mark. I promise, I will call you.”

She then pulled his face to hers and kissed him once again. This kiss held much more passion than all the ones before. Brenda knew she was doing the right thing by becoming a woman!

Brenda joined the other girls and, together, the foursome left the club giggling and talking about their evening. Maria decided not to say anything to Tiffany or Jenny about Brenda’s behavior. That would be something Brenda would have to tell them for herself. Maria was proud of the job she had done with the both of them; especially the progress she had made with Tiffany! She had finally made Tiffany relax a little and have some fun as a woman. She was a little apprehensive about Brenda though. Brenda was going much too fast, even for a real girl and might get hurt if she wasn’t careful. Maria then decided she was going to have to take Brenda aside for a girl to girl talk.

The girls returned to the center and Maria took Brenda aside.

“Brenda, we need to talk,” Maria said.

Brenda could feel herself burning with embarrassment. She felt for certain she knew what Maria was going to say.

“What did you think you were doing with that man? Kissing him like that after only a few dances?” Maria asked.

“I’m sorry Maria. I know I shouldn’t have. I just couldn’t help myself. You’re not angry with me… are you?”

“No, I’m not angry. But a proper woman doesn’t behave the way that you were with a strange man. Dancing is one thing. Making out is another. I remember when I was a teenager and a boy would try to flatter me. I reacted similarly to the way in which you did - girls do love the attention. Kissing a boy like that on a first meeting isn’t the way to show your appreciation for his attention. A smile, a holding of the hands, or even a thank you would be fine. But kissing like that comes much later after you get to know him.”

“I thought you would be mad at me because I’m still physically a man and kissed him.”

“Brenda sweetheart, you’re not a man… not for this assignment. You are a woman and are learning the behavior of one. Maybe a little too much. I just want you to be careful dear. This was a learning exercise. I think, perhaps, you have learned more than what I wanted you to. Please, in the future, think. Don’t let your mind get carried away. Ok?”

Brenda hugged Maria and, with tears still slightly watering her eyes, exclaimed, “Thank you so much Maria! I love you. I promise, I will not let you down!”

Chapter 4

The following day Brenda and Tiffany found themselves in a conference room in the J. Edgar Hoover FBI HQ in Washington D.C. being briefed on the operation in New York City.

“Well, it seems you boys actually clean up pretty nice,” laughed Jack Carstairs as he saw the two of them for the first time since the prank that he had pulled on them that got them into this mess in the first place.

“Fuck you Jack,” Tiffany spiked at him as she smoothed her skirt before sitting down. Tiffany had finally come to grips with herself after that night out and decided that she would have fun with this disguise thing rather than fight the feelings. Jack’s treatment of her at that moment did allow her to finally see the side of men women had always complained about. Being asses! Tiffany felt a pit hit her in the stomach as she realized what she had just thought! But it was true! And that feeling of being upset at an arrogant man putting her down did not go away.

When this assignment ended and she became Dirk again, Tiffany vowed she would change her ways. Until then, she decided that while she playing this role, she was going to have some fun. Her personality, attitude, and conservative outlook on how she was becoming wasn’t lost on Brenda either. She noticed the change in Tiffany too.

“Why thank you Jack. I’m glad you noticed,” Brenda answered with a flirty tone in her voice.

“How could I help but not notice? Maria did an utterly fantastic job on the two of you. But enough with the flattery, Let’s get started.”

Jack continued, “As you know, the reason we did this to you was to infiltrate the modeling agency and find the source of the drug supply in the industry. We have very little to go on so you’re pretty much on your own. The only big lead we had was Natalia Breshnakov and she was murdered just days before she was going to tell the police who the drug source was. We know that Universal has something to do with the supply of drugs. Who that person is that’s distributing the drugs is still a mystery to us. That’s where you girls are going to work for Universal and try to find out what Natalia was going to tell us. I don’t have to tell you to be careful, these people are dangerous and we all know what happened to Natalia. Do you have any questions so far?” Jack asked..

“No,” they both answered.

“Good. Now let’s get to the nuts and bolts of this operation. The owners of Universal are a holding company and don’t have anything to do with the daily operations of the business other than bankroll them. They are just as anxious to find the person or persons involved in this drug operation. They have been losing some of their best models to these drugs. This modeling agency is run by a former model named Melissa Benson. Melissa still fancies herself as being pretty enough to model but her age really has caught up with her.”

Tiffany and Brenda both winced at that remark.

“You know how all the shows want younger women, so that’s where you come in. Tiffany you are going to become their next runway model and hopefully a star. Brenda you are to apply for the receptionist’s job. The girl that has the job now became pregnant and she’s going to have her baby next month, so that job is open. The owners told Melissa that you were related to one of them and that you were to have the job because you always wanted to be a model and this would be a good opportunity for you to wet your feet around the industry. Tiffany, it’s going to be harder for you. You’re going to have to earn your job. But if looks are any indication of success, then you’re a shoe in. We’ve rented two apartments for the both of you. Tiffany, yours is in Manhattan and Brenda, sorry, but you will be commuting daily from Brooklyn. The people at the agency can’t know that you know each other. Both of you will become friends later after you meet at the agency. Am I clear so far?”

“Are you even sure I’ll get the job?” Tiffany asked, raising an eyebrow.

“They would be fools not to hire you. Believe me, you will get the job!” Jack winked at her in a disgustingly leering like way. “Bleh! What a lech!” Tiffany scowled inside.

“Both of your apartments,” Jack picked up, “have been bugged and the phones are tapped so we will know what’s going on there. We haven’t installed listening devices at the modeling agency yet so you will be supplied with some to install and use on your own. Just be careful! We don’t want to blow this thing before it even gets started.”

“Brenda, you will go for an interview tomorrow. Tiffany, we don’t want you to go in until next week. Both of you joining the agency at one time might seem to be too much of a coincidence. Until both of you are working together, please don’t contact each other. Don’t do anything other than observe what’s going on for now. Try to find the source of the drugs and who is distributing them, nothing more. Remember you’re ladies now, so play that role! You are not, I repeat, not the person that will make the arrest. Do I make myself very clear?”

“Yes sir,” they both chimed in.

Brenda asked, “But what about us? Are we going to be able to carry our guns with us just in case we have a problem?”

“I would prefer that you didn’t because if someone sees your pistol by accident, there might be questions as to why you have a gun in your possession. If things get dangerous, then you will be authorized to carry, but until then, I would prefer that you just be innocent women. When you get settled in, I want you to contact Bill Cline in our local office in Manhattan so he can fill you in as to how you are to contact him or any of our other people at the agency while you’re on this assignment. Good luck men, I mean ladies! Har har! And thank’s for having the guts to do this. It’s going to put a very big star on your evaluation reports.”

“Thank you Jack,” Tiffany said as the girls rose to leave. “What an Ass! Hmm? Jack Ass! Tiffany inwardly laughed at the man she was starting to despise. She was beginning to wonder why she was liking men at all. Jack seemed to extinguish all the flair she had built up last night just to get close to a man. “I guess Jack’s the answer to every woman’s need of suppressing sexual appetite!” Tiffany thought to herself as she just smiled.

Jack stared at the two as they left and wondered if they would be able to pull this thing off. They certainly looked the parts they were assigned, and boy did they have figures! They were also going to turn some heads. But the attention they would receive from men might unnerve them to the point of making a mistake. Only time would tell.

Brenda was the first to make the move to the city. The FBI had set her up in an apartment in Brooklyn and had made the deposit to the landlord in her name. Furniture movers had even set up her apartment so it would be ready when she arrived.

Brenda exited the cab, being careful not to show too much of her legs as she stepped out in front of her apartment building. Brenda had elected to wear a skirt when she left Washington that morning because she liked the softness of the garment and the femininity it portrayed. The driver helped carry her bags to the front door and left her on her own to bring them up to her new home. Brenda opened her purse and withdrew her keys. Sliding the key into doorknob, she opened the front door of her apartment building for the very first time.

“Damn! I can’t believe this,” she thought, as she saw the stairs up to her apartment. Brenda took the handle of her largest piece of luggage and began the task of carrying it up the stairs. Brenda cursed herself for wearing her heels as she pulled the luggage up the stairs. As she reached the landing of the second floor, a door opened and a woman came out of her apartment and smiled.

“Why you must be the new tenant moving into number three?” she asked with a heavy Irish accent.

Brenda sheepishly looked at the woman and saw her kind eyes and answered, “Yes, I am.”

“I’m Annie Patrick and I sort of watch over this place for the owner. Here let me give you a hand. You’re much too small to be carrying luggage that size,” she said as she reached for the suitcase.

“I’m fine, really. Thank you for asking though.”

“Now don’t argue with me, of course you need help! Here, let me take this one for you,” Annie replied as she took the handle of the larger of the two bags from Brenda. Brenda decided not to argue with the sweet woman as she helped carry the luggage to Brenda’s apartment. Brenda began to consider the hard time she had with lifting and pulling her luggage. She knew her strength had disappeared as her chest grew. Her muscles had faded away and her figure was becoming curvier. Brenda was pondering that perhaps women cooperated together on things to make up for their lack of strength? An innate means of socializing? “Maybe being a woman does have a slight disadvantage, “she mused as she missed having the strength she had possessed back when she had been Matt. “But,” she thought on, concentrating on her breasts, “There are a lot more advantages!”

“Thank you very much Annie! I’m Brenda Watson. Pleased to meet you,” Brenda said as she extended her hand.

Annie took Brenda’s hand in hers and felt the feminine softness of it as she did. Annie remembered when her hands had once felt like Brenda’s. That was long ago, way back when she had first met her now deceased husband.

“It’s nice to have a young woman such as yourself moving in. Most of our tenants have been here for years and having a young person around will be refreshing.”

Brenda blushed. She wasn’t used to having compliments like that. She wasn’t quite sure how to respond to the compliment.

“I’ll go make a pot of tea for the both of us and give us a chance to know one another better. While I’m doing that, why don’t you change into something more comfortable? When you are ready, just come over to my apartment there. It’s Number One. The door will be unlocked,” Annie said as she left.

Brenda began liking Annie immediately. Annie had this caring quality about her that made Brenda feel as though she were being mothered.

Brenda kicked off her heels and removed the rest of her clothing. She opened her suitcase and found the sweats she wore around the facility during training and slipped into them. She pulled her pair of white, with a pink stripe, running shoes over her feet and went to have tea with Annie. Unpacking the rest could wait until later.

Brenda opened Annie’s door and peeked in.

“I’m here!” Brenda sort of shouted.

“Come on into the kitchen Brenda and sit at the table. The tea’s almost ready.”

Brenda entered the kitchen and sat at a small table covered with an oil-cloth covering. She could smell the years of cooking permeate from the walls. There was a comforting warmth about this room that reminded Brenda of her youth as a boy.

When he had come home from school, his nose would smell the delicious aromas emanating from the kitchen as his mother cooked dinner. Sigh! She really missed the simpler times of her youth. If only her mother could see her now, on an undercover assignment with the FBI, she would be so proud! Brenda looked down at the slightly curved mounds on her chest and wondered if her mother would be proud of these too? Maybe not.

“Would you like some sugar in your tea sweetheart?” Annie asked, bringing Brenda back to the present and focusing on the tea.

“Yes please, one spoon full would be fine.”

Annie stirred the sugar into the tea and handed the cup and saucer to Brenda. Brenda was used to seeing a mug with hot liquids filling them. This felt special to her that Annie would take the time to use her best china to present the tea to Brenda. It sort of let that warm home-like feel inside her spread.

“Here you are dear. Be careful, it’s hot. Now, tell me dear, where are you from?”

“Washington DC, by way of California,” giggled Brenda. Annie had a way of making her feel at ease and sharing her new identity.

“What did you do in Washington?”

“I was a secretary there, but I didn’t like where I was working and needed a job change. So I moved here. I have an interview tomorrow morning for a job in the fashion district. I’m really excited.”

“Do you know how to get there?”

“I thought I would get a cab to get there.”

“Oh dear, they’re very expensive. You should take the subway. A girl like you should save her money.”

“I don’t really know where they are or how to take one.”

“I’ll show you later before you leave. So tell me dear, do you have a boy friend?”

“Goodness no.”

“Well, it won’t be long before you do.” Annie smiled, fondly recalling her memories. “I remember when I was your age and a lot slimmer. All the boys wanted to go out with me. When I finally found Mr. Patrick, I thought I had died and gone to heaven. He was such a handsome man. We married and had two boys. I stayed at home and raised them while he worked to provide a home for us. He was such a wonderful man…until he met that woman… and left me for her! He just disappeared one day and left me to raise the boys by myself! I had never had a job and when I found one, it didn’t pay much. But, it was enough to get by. If I hadn’t hired a private detective to find the son of a bitch I would never gotten child support from him! He and his girl friend were living high on the hog with my money! Well I took him to court and it became easier living with his support. Enough about me, tell me more about yourself.”

“I was raised in California and when I was old enough to move out I did. I went to Washington D.C. and found my last job and now I’m here. There really isn’t that much to tell. Where are your sons now?”

“Ahh, both boys married the most wonderful girls. Shamus lives in Boston and James is in Chicago. I’m very proud of my Shamus. He’s an attorney and has two lovely children, a boy and a girl. James is having a harder time of it right now. He decided he didn’t want to go to college and went into construction. He’s a fine carpenter but you know how construction is? Feast or famine. He and his wife don’t have any children yet so she’s able to work and help out while James is looking for a job. Oh you finished your tea, would you like another cup?”

Brenda was feeling a real closeness towards Annie, whom was so open to her with her life. Brenda could tell she had lived a hard life. The lines on her face spoke of the difficult times she must have had raising two boys without a father to help guide them. Annie was a large woman, being able to look Brenda square in the eye when she was wearing her four inch heels. Now she felt absolutely tiny in her presence! Even though she knew hand to hand combat, Brenda felt safer knowing that this woman was living just a few doors away.

Brenda, as Matt, had always been able to compensate for her lack of size by her quickness and outgoing personality. But ever since she started her hormone treatment to become Brenda, she had gone through a lot of changes, some not so obvious. She wasn’t as fast as he used to be and some of her strength had disappeared. Her body had grown softer and more feminine looking, this she could see, but the months of training and estrogen had rewired her brain. No longer did she feel safe in a manly way. She felt the need to be wary wherever she went. Brenda felt very good having Annie as a neighbor and truly hoped their friendship would grow.

“I would love to Annie, but really, I should be unpacking my things and getting ready for tomorrow. Thank you anyways.”

“Wait dear. Here’s a schedule for the subway — a map showing their location’s and routes are on the back. Try taking them. They’re faster and cheaper than the taxi’s are. Trust me. I’ve been stuck in traffic enough times to know if you have an appointment you’re better off taking the subway - so now, off with you. Please let me know how you get along tomorrow.”

“I will. And thank you again for the tea. I much appreciate it”

Brenda left and felt empty. She simply wanted to hug Annie, much like she did her mom in her youth. She couldn’t be too forward though, since she had only just met her. At the time, she didn’t know that it was perfectly acceptable for women to hug each other when they meet, even the first time! Brenda still had many things to learn.

Brenda returned to her apartment and was pleased to see that the FBI had decorated it very nicely. Maybe it was a bit girlish for a man, but it was just right for a young secretary - which is what she was right now. Brenda put all of her clothing away and decided she would take a shower before retiring for the evening. She removed her clothing, gaff and breast forms. Aaaaaaaah! It felt so good to have her growing breasts freed of the pressure the forms put on them! Brenda turned on the shower and adjusted the water temperature. Stepping into the shower she immediately relaxed and allowed the warmth of the water tickling her skin to seep in her aching joints. As the water cascaded down her body, she began wondering just where all of this was going to take her. Never in her wildest dreams would she have thought she would be standing in a shower with water caressing her breasts! The feeling the tightness of her skin as the breast tissue underneath it had grew filled her with a sense of well being while her areolas had filled out to the size of her mother’s. More disturbing though were the intensely erotic feelings she was having as her nipples grew hard from the action of the water on her breasts. Brenda was becoming aroused. She could feel her penis try to grow hard, but the chemicals she had been taking to make her a woman had stopped that from happening. As she was teasing her breasts with her hands, it happened! She came and her body was shaking in ecstasy! An electric current ran from her nipples down inside her chest and touched just behind her small penis, deep inside her. It was absolute pure joy! As her nipple tips hardened and her breasts strained to push outwards, her legs started to buckle out from underneath her. The fluid from between her legs ran down her legs some as the water began to wash it away. Brenda leaned against the shower wall for support trying to maintain standing up. The glow of the orgasm filled her entire being! Unbelievable! God! She loved being a woman!

Brenda finished her shower and tamped off the wetness with a towel. She donned her night gown and then went to find the right something to wear in the morning and then lay the clothes out. She didn’t want to hurry and pick the wrong things, so she took her time and found just the right suit to wear. She wanted to make a very good impression in the morning.
 
 
Edited by Sephrena Lynn Miller

Synopsis: Having started their assignments, Brenda, and then Tiffany began to discover that not all was well within the Universal Modeling Agency. Trying to begin their surveillance, both soon found, their jobs were no piece of cake...

 

Runway
By
Arecee

Chapter 5

Nine AM found Brenda in the offices of Universal Modeling Agency wearing her charcoal gray suit with a knee length skirt, charcoal panty hose and black pumps with four-inch heels. Her makeup was perfect as was her now almost shoulder length hair.

“May I help you?” asked the very pregnant receptionist.

“I’m here to interview for the receptionist job opening,” Brenda smiled.

“Oh, could you please fill out this paperwork? When you are done, Miss Benson will interview you.”

“Thank you,” Brenda said as she took the clipboard from the girl.

Brenda finished filling out the employment form and handed it back to the her. After taking a few moments to quickly scan over Brenda’s completed forms, the receptionist picked up the phone and spoke into it, “Miss Benson, I have a girl interviewing for my job, should I send her in? Thank You.” She hung the phone up. “Miss Benson will see you now. Her office is straight through that door.”

Brenda entered the office and said, “Hello Miss Benson, I’m Brenda Watson and I’m interviewing for the job opening that you listed.”

Brenda was stunned by Melissa Benson’s looks. She now understood why Miss Benson didn’t want to give up modeling. Even at her age; her figure, looks, and beauty still served her well.
The charm and mannerisms Brenda gleamed from this woman as she stood before her desk impressed her greatly.

“A pleasure to meet you Miss Watson, please be seated.”

The interview continued with all the usual questions. Melissa then looked her in the eye and said, “I’m quite satisfied with your credentials and experience. You are more than qualified for this position. Well, this job is yours if you would like. You will find that it is a little different from most receptionist jobs in that we work different hours with many of them being late at night from shows and parties that we attend. If you would like to think about it, I’ll understand. I will, however, need to know of your decision sometime within the next two days so we can have time to look for someone else if need or train our new employee.” Melissa smiled gracefully.

Brenda, without hesitating, exclaimed, “I’ll take the job! It sounds exciting and I can’t wait to start.”

Melissa chuckled, “I like that, a girl who can make quick decisions. We’ll see you in the morning at Eight Brenda.”

“Thank you Miss Benson.”

“Call me Melissa, we’re very informal around here.” They gently shook hands.

Brenda left the agency and returned to her apartment. After resting for a few minutes, she then called her contact’s number.

“FBI.”

“May I have Bill Cline Please?”

“Who may I say is calling?”

“Brenda Watson.”

“Bill Cline.”

“Hello Bill. You’re supposed to be my contact for the assignment to uncover an ongoing drug operation at Universal Modeling. I’m sure you were contacted by the Washington office.”

“So finally, we’re starting with this thing? They contacted me three months ago. I wondered when we were going to start. Have you been over to Universal yet?”

“Yes, in fact, I was just hired today. I’ll be starting tomorrow.”

“Super! Just be careful. This group isn’t one to fool around with so watch your back. I understand there are two of you to be working this job. Who is the other girl?”

“Tiffany, but she won’t be here until next week. I’m sure I won’t find anything out for a while yet but, when I do, I’ll be calling.”

“Thanks Brenda, I’ll be waiting to hear from you.”

Brenda lowered the phone until she heard the audible clack as the headset rested in its holder. She began to wonder if this job was going to be as much fun as she thought it would be. Here she was, a man dressed as a woman having to worry about what to wear to work. She was also going to have to be very careful to maintain her role and not be discovered by her employer as an agent. Her body was also changing because of the hormones she was taking - becoming softer and weaker. Most of all, her desire to grow her own breasts scared her. She shouldn’t be feeling this way though. After all, she was a man. Or was she? Brenda slowly traced her fingers around her breasts savoring the sensation. She closed her eyes and lazed in the joy of the feeling when she felt the urgent tickling within each breast achieve a state of excitement. The tightness of her skin as her nipples began to swell finally caused her to reach a conclusive statement about herself. She wanted more! These feelings were almost like a narcotic. She had to have breasts!

“What should I wear tomorrow?” she wondered, “I need to make a good impression! God I wish Jenny was here to help me!” Brenda’s thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a quick knocking on her door.

“Hello? Who is it?” she asked as she pulled her hands away from her chest and stood up.

“It’s Annie sweetheart. I know you haven’t eaten yet. And, I was wondering if you would like to come over and have dinner with me?”

Brenda could hear her stomach growling. She hadn’t had time yet to go to the supermarket. Worse yet, she didn’t know of a good place to eat at yet around here. Brenda cheerily called out, “I’d love to!” as she opened her door. “I was trying to find something to wear. I start my new job tomorrow and I’m so excited!”

“You got the job? That’s wonderful dear! Where is it?”

“In Manhattan, it’s called Universal Modeling Agency. I’m going to be the new receptionist.”

“You should be a model, you know! You’re so cute.”

“You think?” Brenda opened her eyes considering the thought.

“Of course! You just wait. I bet they’ll eventually want you as a model.”

“I’m not tall enough and I’m too fat.”

“My goodness dear you’re not fat at all, look at me, I should lose twenty pounds.”

“I’m fat compared to the models. They’re all skin and bones. And quite honestly, I don’t know how they do it.”

“Well come on now, before dinner gets cold.”

“Okay Annie, and Thank You! I am famished. I haven’t eaten all day.”

“You should eat something, starving yourself isn’t good for you, you’ll get sick.”

“Yes mom,” giggled Brenda.

“I’m sorry. I’m so used to having said the same thing to my boys that I just slipped and overstepped my bounds. I’m dreadfully sorry. I shouldn’t intrude like that.”

“Annie, I don’t mind. Really. I think it’s sweet that you care that much.”

Brenda hadn’t eaten a home cooked meal in months an when Annie opened her front door Brenda’s mouth watered as she smelled the stew Annie had cooked that day.

“Annie that smells wonderful! Please…what is it?”

“Just a simple stew dear. Now sit down, relax and I’ll serve you.”

“Thank you,” said Brenda as Annie placed a bowl of her stew and small plate with some buttermilk biscuits between them.

“Have you decided on what to wear tomorrow?”

“No, not yet. I was hoping you might help me decide later.”

“I would be more than happy to dear. I sort of miss having a daughter. Helping you will be just like having one.”

“Annie, this is simply the best stew I’ve ever eaten!” Brenda stated as she was blowing on another spoonful to cool it off, “I would love to have the recipe.”

“Only if you tell me how you keep so slim,” Annie giggled.

“It’s easy. I just watch what I eat and how much. I would love to have seconds, but I know if I do it’ll go right “from my lips to my hips,” Brenda giggled again as she stood up. “Let me help you with washing the dishes, it’s the least I can do Annie.”

“Don’t be silly girl, I’ll do that after we find something for you to wear tomorrow. Let’s go take a look at what you have and find you something suitable.”

Brenda led Annie to her apartment and the search began. Brenda felt as though she was doing a modeling session by the time she had tried on her seventh outfit, but she was enjoying the bonding that was occurring between her and Annie.

“Brenda, I think you should wear that charcoal suit with the skirt, the pink blouse, those black heels and nude pantyhose. You will look like a conservative businesswoman that’s just a little flirty, perfect for the first day on the job. After you are there for a while and see what everyone else wears and get a feel for more what you would be expected to dress as. People like to see a well dressed woman when they enter a business. The way some women dress these days, leaves me to wonder just what their mother’s taught them. Go ahead and draw yourself a bath and relax. Tomorrow will come soon enough. Have goodnight Brenda.”

Annie gently kissed her cheek.

“Goodnight Annie and thank you so much! I’ll see you tomorrow after I get off of work.”

Annie left and Brenda hung her clothes and drew her bath. Annie was right! A bath was the perfect end to a perfect day! Brenda was reveling in her femininity.

She set her alarm for 5AM so she would have time to dress, do her hair and makeup. She wanted tomorrow to be perfect for her first day on the job.

The alarm sounded exactly at 5. “Arghh!,” was the sound that came from Brenda’s mouth as she rolled over and hit the snooze button. Nine minutes later it buzzed again and she finally realized that she had to get to work. Three hours later Brenda walked into her new employer’s office.

Brenda’s stomach was doing flip-flops as she advanced to the reception desk. “Hi, I’m Brenda Watson. I’m to start a new job here today.”

“Welcome back! And Congratulations! I see you’re early too. My name is Cheryl. And you’re taking my place? I’m so happy Miss Benson finally found someone to replace me. I’m expecting in two weeks and I already feel as though I’m going to explode! It’s so uncomfortable sitting around all day and answering phones like this. Come over here and have a seat. Here are some forms you will need to fill out and then I can train you, come on don’t be shy.”

Brenda liked Cheryl right off, she was straight forward but nice and didn’t mince words. Cheryl handed Brenda the tax forms and the emergency information forms from a folder that had Brenda’s name on it. Cheryl seemed very efficient. Brenda only hoped she would be as good as Cheryl was. It would be a shame if she were to screw up Cheryl’s position even though she was here to observe the coming and going of possible drug dealers. Brenda took the pen and forms and filled them out and returned them to Cheryl.

“Thanks Brenda, now this is how we work the phone system. All the names are on this list. All you have to do is answer the phone with a pleasant greeting, get the person’s name and announce to whomever they wish to speak to that they are on the line. Every once in a while, the person might not want to speak to them so you will have to make up a fib and tell them that the person is busy. I know this looks hard at first, believe me it scared the life out of me the first time I saw the phone, but really, it’s very easy. Watch what I do and then I’ll have you take a try at answering the phone.”

Brenda watched as Cheryl answered the phone and when she finished she handed the ear and mouth piece to Brenda and smiled, “It’s all yours now, girlfriend.”

Brenda took the phone pieces and slipped them over her ear and in front of her mouth.

The phone rang right away.

“Universal modeling, good morning,” Brenda said as a greeting.

“Cheryl? You’re not Cheryl. Oh my God, did she have the baby yet?”

“No ma’m, Cheryl’s training me. I’m Brenda, Cheryl’s replacement. Would you like to speak to her?”

“Yes please. Tell her Jackie is on the line.”

“Hold one moment please,” Brenda muted the call and turned to Cheryl, “There is a woman named Jackie calling for you. Do you want to take the call?”

“Sure! Jackie’s my best friend. I’ll take it over here on extension 43.”

Brenda transferred the call to Cheryl and then studied the list of extensions for the next calls.

The day seemed to go by swiftly with all the new things Brenda was learning. It was hard for her to try to remember everything, so she balanced out what was essential to know and try to also keep an eye peeled for what might be pertinent to the investigation. People seemed to come and go all day long: models, agents and various other people. Cheryl introduced Brenda to each and every one and explained who they were to her. Brenda made mental notes as to who ever seemed to catch her interest. One such person was Ron Strange, the building engineer. Cheryl had informed her that Ron spent a lot of his time everyday on their floor using various schematics and for tracing problems that never seemed to affect anyone and yet never seemed to go away.

“I think he just wants to see the models. What a pervert! He should just ask one out and be done with it.”

“Doesn’t Melissa complain that he comes here everyday?”

“She doesn’t seem to mind. I think maybe she likes him.”

Brenda made note of that fact. She wanted Ron checked out by the FBI.

Brenda finished her day and was dog-tired. All she wanted to do was to get home and collapse. She couldn’t wait for Dirk to start at the agency so he could give her a break. Even though she had been on the job for only one day, trying to investigate and be a girl at the same time was definitely a chore. “A chore.” Brenda giggled as she thought,” best shared with my best friend!”

When Brenda arrived home Annie was waiting,

“How was your first day Brenda?” she asked.

Annie barely knew Brenda and yet she felt like a mother to her. There was something sweet and innocent about Brenda that made Annie want to protect her. Brenda seemed to have never experienced life and she had a general sense of naivety about her. This was, of course, true because Brenda hadn’t, at least not yet, lived life as a girl — until now.

“It went well Annie. The phones were confusing at first, but I think I got the hang of using them now. This job might be fun.”

“Did you eat yet dear?”

“Not yet. I’ll probably fix something for myself a little later.”

“Well, I made some soup today and a little salad to go with it. I have to watch my figure too! You know, why don’t you join me? I’d love to have the company.”

Brenda smiled and caved in.

“Ok. Let me change first and I’ll be right on over.”

Brenda decided that she liked being with Annie. Their socializing made her feel more natural and comfortable. The edge she developed from the stress of learning her new routine at work and keeping track of events seemed to melt as they got deeper into conversation. “If this is how women are with each other all the time…damn! I really have missed out!” Brenda thought. She really enjoyed each minute she spent with Annie as they talked the night away.

The next day went smoother as Brenda was now more accustomed to using the phones. Ron came by as usual, as did many clients of Universal. Brenda wanted to take names, but she was just too busy answering the phone.

Brenda heard the door bang open as the UPS deliveryman entered, pushing a hand truck.

“Whoa! I think I just died and went to heaven,” he said as he stared at Brenda, his eyes doing a full body check on her.

“God Mario! If I hear that line one more time, I’m going to scream,” stated Cheryl. “Brenda this is Mario, our UPS guy and dreamboat of the female world, NOT!” she giggled.

“Mario, meet Brenda. She’s taking my place while I’m having my baby. I want you to at least make an effort to leave her alone.”

“God Cheryl!” He play mimicked Cheryl’s response, “You’re such a stick in the mud! I know you’re just jealous because I’m casting you aside for Brenda!”

“In your dreams macho-man,” responded Cheryl as she play smacked his leg.

Mario handed his signature board to Brenda to sign and asked, “Maybe we can have lunch sometime?”

“Maybe,” Brenda sheepishly responded as she tried to disguise her blushing.

“I’ll see you tomorrow Brenda. And thanks Cheryl,” Mario grinned as he left.

“I think he likes you Brenda. Be careful though, Mario’s such a tease!”

Brenda was at a loss for words. This guy was flirting with her and what was worse was that she found that she liked it. Just like back at the dance club, Brenda’s femininity was winning over her rationale and caution towards men. I had better gain control of myself or my secret might be uncovered!

The week continued pretty much the same. Ron was constantly in and out of the office everyday and Mario flirted a little more each day. Brenda had pretty much settled into her routine and was able to observe the visitors a little more closely. She began writing down names to pass onto Bill for investigation and soon found that she had accumulated twenty-three names. This might take a little longer than she had expected. A couple of weeks in and out? No way was that going to happen now!

Chapter 6

Brenda was now in her second week on the job and it was time for Tiffany to make her appearance.

Brenda was sitting at her desk as the door to the suite opened. In walked a tall un-Godly gorgeous woman. Brenda didn’t recognize her at first, after all it had been more than a week since she had last seen Tiffany. Seeing girls coming and going had become routine with Brenda. A radiant glow flowed from the beauty as she approached the desk. A twitch moved Brenda’s now mostly flaccid cock.

“May I help you?” Brenda asked.

“Yes, I’m here to see Melissa Benson, I have an appointment with her, my name is Tiffany Rollins,” Tiffany said as she continued her charade.

“Tiffany Rollins, I, I, I’ll announce you,” stammered Brenda. She had almost said that she hadn’t recognized her because Tiffany had a new look about her. That look was driving causing Brenda to feel stirred and drawn to her in a sexual way inside. She could only imagine what her look was going to cause men to do.

The week Brenda was starting her new job Tiffany had spent perfecting her disguise. It was during this time Maria had decided to introduce a very low amount of hormones to help the disguise and the results had been dramatic. Tiffany glowed with self confidence and a new beauty that had stopped when the hormones were discontinued so Dirk wouldn’t become sterile. The doctors assured Dirk that if the levels were kept low enough he would be fine and no more physical development would take place. The hormones would affect him more mentally than physically. Gone was the bitter self loathing Dirk and here was the beautiful Tiffany Rollins, a self-confident young lady.

“Miss Benson, I have a Miss Rollins to see you,” Brenda said into her phone.

“Would you show her in please, Brenda.”

Brenda escorted Tiffany into Melissa’s office and closed the door as she left.

Melissa looked at the girl who wanted her agency to represent her. Standing there was a girl with wholesome innocence written on her face and yet just below the surface an ember of passion could be seen smoldering waiting to be taken. Tiffany was dressed in a light cream colored jacket and skirt that came to just above her knees. She wore a red camisole, nude nylons, red sling back pumps, red plastic bead necklace and bracelet, her nails were painted to match her camisole as did her lipstick, Tiffany was a sight to behold.

Melissa couldn’t believe her eyes, a girl like this came around maybe every ten years, a Christy Brinkley or a Cheryl Tiegs. And she wanted to be represented by Universal? Melissa couldn’t believe her good luck! A girl like this usually would end up at Ford or Willomena, not here! Melissa spent some minutes just taking in Tiffany’s beauty. “She’s going to make me so much money!” Melissa thought.

“Excuse me for my bad manners Miss Rollins. I’m Melissa Benson, won’t you be seated?”

“Thank you Miss Benson,” Tiffany replied as she glided to the chair in front of Melissa’s desk and lowered herself and sat daintily on the chair.

“Please call me Melissa, may I call you Tiffany?”

“Please do.”

“I must ask you Tiffany, how did you hear about our agency?”

“When I was growing up, Natalia Breshnekov was my favorite model and I wanted to be just like her. I saw that you were her agent and decided you were the right company to start with. So that’s why I’m here. Will I be able to meet her? Natalia that is, I’m such a fan?” Tiffany asked with the innocence she portrayed.

“Oh my dear, didn’t you hear, Natalia was murdered six months ago.”

“Oh, my God!” Tiffany relied, with the look of grief that said she had just learned that her favorite idol had just died.

“It was such a shock for all of us, we loved her so much.”

Melissa paused a moment to reflect on her late model.

“Getting back to you Tiffany, I would be more than pleased to represent you. To be perfectly honest, I think you will become a much bigger star than Natalia was. Where did you model before?”

“I’ve never modeled before. I went to classes to learn how to. But I’ve never had a job before modeling.”

“I would never have guessed! You carry yourself so well.”

All Melissa could think about was how innocent this girl was and the money she was going to potentially make from her. Unbeknownst to Tiffany, Melissa was becoming aroused by the sight and being that Tiffany radiated. Tiffany just screamed of sex. Melissa liked bedding both men and women and Tiffany was more than rocking her boat! Melissa wanted to have her now in the worst possible way! “But, business first before pleasure!" she thought.

“Tell me Tiffany, do you have a boy friend?”

“No, I haven’t had time for that,” Tiffany replied rather demurely. Just the thought of a guy touching her gave Tiffany the creeps! She might have become a new person over the last week but, being with a man? That hadn’t changed. No way, no how, was she going to bed with one!

“I’m so glad. Most of the girls here get a boyfriend, fall in love, get pregnant and that’s the end of their career in modeling! I hope you don’t do the same.”

“I won’t, you can count on that!”

“Tiffany, I’ll be straight forward with you. Most of the girls who come to my office I send away because they just don’t have it. They’re either too short or not pretty at all. But you have everything I look for in a model and more. I will be happy to represent you and I’ll have my lawyer draw up the contract. As soon as you read it over and sign it, then you can go to work.”

“Thank you Melissa.”

“I’ll have the contract here this afternoon and I’ll have you on the runway the day after tomorrow. I’m very excited about this Tiffany. I think we will be going a long way together.”

“I hope so too Melissa.”

“Have you found a place to live yet?”

“Yes, I found this apartment on 51st street. It’s perfect for me and its close by. I’ll be back later to sign the contract,” Tiffany said as she gracefully rose from the chair.

Tiffany looked at Melissa and liked her, she seemed to be a nice woman and seemed to care for her. What Tiffany didn’t know was that Melissa was an uncaring bitch who would sell her mother if she could make a dollar and could turn her charm on and off at will. Dirk/Tiffany was losing her edge, she was becoming soft and had to regain that edge or she would surely die in this escapade.

Tiffany exited Melissa’s office and walked through the reception area.

“It was nice meeting you, Miss Rollins,” said Brenda. Brenda still couldn’t believe what a difference a week had made in Tiffany. She was an entirely new woman! She had become so much more feminine and carried herself with so much more grace, she was making Brenda feel like she was Matt still and she had not changed at all!

“Thank you Brenda! I’ll be back this afternoon. It seems Miss Benson has decided to represent me,” she squealed as the kid in her came out.

“Congratulations! I guess we will be seeing a lot of each other then.”

“Yes, I suppose so. Well… see you later!”

Brenda smiled as Tiffany left. It was good having her friend back again.

Chapter 7

Brenda had made an appointment for that day at noon with her new doctor so she could continue her hormone treatment. She wanted to continue her development towards transitioning into a woman..

Brenda was shown into the office of Dr. Bill Morris. He was a specialist who did a lot of covert work for the government. But he was also worked with people with special requests for those outside the government as long as they were approved.

“Good afternoon Brenda, I’m Dr. Morris. I’ll save time by telling you that your records were sent to me by the doctor you were seeing in Virginia. He is the one who was helping you with your disguise. I’ve read the agreements you signed and saw that if there was a screw up, we would be responsible to correct it, am I right so far?”

“Yes.”

“Good, now what brings you here today?”

“Dr. Morris, what I’m going to tell you is very difficult for me. When I started this assignment, I was having fun. You know, flirting with femininity, playing with the clothes. It was almost as if I were still in a school play as an elementary school child. It was fun! But as things progressed, and the training became more serious, I had somehow crossed the line. Mentally I had become a woman. This was no longer just a disguise! They started us on hormones to soften our looks with the understanding that we would discontinue them before any real damage was done to our bodies. We had been on the hormones for almost three months when my chest began to swell, not a lot but enough to notice. Whenever I would shower, The sensations the water produced within me as it touched my skin was like Wow! Having breasts, even this small, had made me feel very different, but in a good kind of way. It also gave me a purpose.”

“A purpose?”

“I guess you could call it that. Everything I had ever done in my life to this point was to have fun. I had never really been serious about anything before. The only reason I joined the FBI was to have fun, and I guess, in an odd sort of way, I had found it. After five months of prepping and learning my role for this assignment it was as though a light went off inside my head and *this* had had become my purpose. I have grown to love being this way, not just the appearance of being feminine but actually becoming a complete woman! I have grown to love pampering myself and needing to be around and with other women. I became excited when I noticed my breasts began to grow. I need them! It’s not just to confirm my femininity, but just one part of a total process I will need to go through and be what this disguise says I am. And that’s sort of why I’m here, I have to finish what I started, I have to become a whole woman!”

“That’s a pretty serious decision there Brenda. Are you sure that’s what you want?”

“More than anything! My life, up until now, had been aimless wandering. Now that I have a goal for the first time in my life, please help me attain my dream?”

“You’re very convincing Brenda and since we all signed your contract that we would do whatever you decided to. I’ll continue your medication, however, sometime in the next 4 months I will need your case officer’s authorization to continue the treatment as well as a review from a psychiatrist. It’s not that I am going to try and stop you, I won’t. But, I would be remiss if I did not request that in light of what you want. I want to be sure I’m not doing harm to you and to ensure that this is what you really want still at that point in time. If it turns out to be something else and not what you thought, well, then at least we have time to correct this. I would also like you to see me once a month to just to be sure you are in good health. Oh, and Brenda?”

“Yes doctor?”

“You’re going to make a lovely woman, “ he grinned.

“Thank you very much,” Brenda blushed with the compliment.

Brenda returned to work and carefully sat down. Her rear, where the doctor had injected her with her hormones, was still slightly sore. Cheryl had covered for her while she had been gone and really didn’t mind. She and Brenda were great friends.

“Is everything alright?” asked Cheryl.

“Everything’s fine. I just needed a checkup,” Brenda smiled.

“I always worry around here when one of the girls goes to her doctor. It’s because usually they are pregnant.”

“Does that happen a lot?”

“Nope! Just to me,” Cheryl giggled.

“I’m going to miss you while you are on leave. You’ve become a great friend to me.”

“I like you too Brenda. You have picked up the routine here rather fast and do it very well too. Next week the parties will start again and you will have to work late.”

“What parties?”

“Parties that promote the agency. They were fun at first, but after I got married, I hated going to them. The models were able to ask guys to escort them and after a few drinks their escorts were hitting on anything with skirts. It was fun and it kept my sex life active but afterwards, I wanted to go home to my husband. It was becoming a strain on our marriage but then when, I became pregnant and was going to leave this job, my husband mellowed out.”

“How often do they have these parties?”

“At least once a week.”

“Are they really fun?”

“They can be. Just be careful though, more than booze is used. I quickly learned that drinking and working don’t mix. So I just drank soft drinks and watched everyone else make asses out of themselves.”

“What did you mean more than booze?”

“Girlfriend, it’s best you don’t know! Let’s just say that if the police were to raid the parties we would all be in deep trouble. Fortunately, Melissa’s boyfriend is a high muckity-muck with the police department so it’s pretty cool about what goes on at these parties. He knows that it all goes with the territory and pretty much leaves well enough alone. He knows that if he were to bitch about it, Melissa she would cross her legs and cut him off.”

“She wouldn’t?” giggled Brenda.

“Oh you bet she would! I’ve seen her do it before and he came crawling back with his tail between his legs, Ahh the power of pussy!”

“I’m really going to miss you Cheryl, you know that?”

“Well you have me for three more days, so enjoy it! Ouch! Damn, that baby can kick. I can hardly wait for it to come out.”

“Is it a boy or girl?”

“I don’t know yet. I want it to be a total surprise. Maybe I’ll find out with the next one so I’ll be able to decorate before it comes. But I wanted this one to surprise me.”

“You’re going to have more?”

“If Bill has his way.”

“What about you?”

“Right now the way I feel, not a chance. But I know after I have the baby, I’ll probably change my mind. I love kids!”

“Your baby is very lucky to have you for a mom.”

“Thanks! I need to go lay down for a second. The baby’s foot is in the wrong place and it hurts, I’ll be back soon.”

Tiffany returned to sign the contract and learned that she would be working the very next day. One of Melissa’s other models had become ill, actually she was to far gone on drugs to make the assignment. Melissa had assigned Tiffany to cover for her.

“Tiffany! Hi, remember me?”

Tiffany smiled. “Oh yes! From yesterday. “

“I’m Brenda. When do you start?”

“Tomorrow! Can you believe it? God I’m so excited!”

Cheryl had just returned and raised an eyebrow. “Tomorrow? You must have made quite an impression then girl! Most girls wait weeks before they are ever contacted back to model. I suspect Brittany overdid the drugs again. Gawd! She’s such a loser! Tiffany, promise me to be careful and don’t get caught up in the scene that Brittany did? It’s the pits and will ruin that beauty and charm you seem to carry so well. Besides, it’s not really you.”

Tiffany paused a moment.“Why is she doing the drugs?”

“Because she let the partying gain control of what she was doing and now she can’t stop it. I’ll bet she gets fired soon too. I don’t think she can stop.”

“What is she taking?”

“Meth. She says she needs it to work. But all she’s doing is just ruining herself. It won’t be long before she looks too old to work and ends up on the street.” Cheryl stated with disgust.

“Where does she get it?”

Cheryl, leaned over closer to Tiffany and whispered.

“This is just between you and me. But I think Melissa sells it to her. I’m leaving I can’t be fired so I’ll tell you as much as I know. This is more for you Tiffany than Brenda. But Brenda, please be careful too. Melissa is a cold hearted bitch and will do anything to be the most popular girl in the modeling field. She still looks good, but no-one wants a woman forty years old modeling their clothes. Clothes designers want someone like Tiffany here. So, and I’m not even sure about this, but I think Melissa starts the girls on drugs just to screw them up and prove that she should be the one modeling. Once she gets them hooked, she takes their money from the jobs they do and gives them more drugs. I’ve seen many girls go through here and it’s always the same. They start out looking good and a year later they’re gone.”

“Has she tried to do that with you?”

“Why would she? I’m just the receptionist and no threat to her good looks. You had better be careful though Brenda. You’re very cute and for the first time someone other than a model might be a threat to her.”

“What about that cop guy she’s dating?”

Cheryl’s face went into a more serious look.

“You know that old saying: Keep your friends close, but keep your enemies closer? Well, I think that applies here. Melissa always knows when to lay low and I think her dumb ass boy friend tips her off without even knowing it. You know cops - they all know where the nearest doughnut shop is, but when it comes to girl friends, they lose all sense of rationality. They seem to let their little “head” do all their thinking for them.”

Brenda asked, “How do you know that about cops?”

“I’m married to one dear. When I first met Dave, I knew right away he was it! He’s an unstoppable bundle of energy! We met at a club and one thing led to another and he asked me out. We went to a play on Broadway and I couldn’t concentrate on the stupid thing. Something about him always makes me want to jump his bones. That’s all that was on my mind throughout the entire show. He was so nice that I decided to wait until later that night even though it was killing me. So, I asked him to come over to my place for dinner and I cooked a meal he would never forget!”

Cheryl’s smile turned a little down as she continued.

“I went on line and found some recipes and made this dinner for Bill. I didn’t know he was allergic to shellfish and I put this shrimp base in the pasta sauce. Well you can guess the results. I had to rush him to the hospital while he was puffing up like a balloon.”

“Oh my god!” Tiffany exclaimed.

“He almost died. He still jokes about it, ‘Yeah, my wife tried to collect the life insurance before we were even married,’ he would joke. After that night, well, God I love that man! Anyways, that’s how I learned about cops - give them a good meal and they will love you for life.”

“I’ll be careful Cheryl, I promise.” Tiffany offered.

“Me too.” Brenda added.

The following day, Brenda was alone at her desk when Mario pushed through the doors.

“Hey good looking! Where’s Cheryl?” he asked with a smile on his face.

“She had to go rest. The baby was really kicking today. You know tomorrow is her last day. Come by and have some cake with us. Cheryl would like that.”

“I will! And now that Cheryl can’t protect you from me, when are you going out with me?”

“Maybe in your next life,” giggled Brenda.

Brenda like Mario. He was fun, witty, and easy on the eyes. If only circumstances had been different, she would have gladly gone out with him. But, being an undercover agent pretending to be a girl had its drawbacks. And one of them was dating a person of the same sex. As time has gone by though, Brenda was having a hard time drawing a distinction between being a man and a woman. She would have to get her head on straight or there could be problems!

Cheryl returned and Brenda told her that Mario was asking about her.

“Mario is such a sweetheart. He has hit on me everyday until you got here. I know he just kids around though. He hits on every girl in the building. He’s just a flirt.”

“Does he get in trouble?”

“Nope! We all know he’s just kidding and no one really takes him seriously. He’s really very sweet. He’s had a girl friend for six months. You think he flirts now? He was way worse before he met her. All in all, I really like Mario.”

“I do too, he’s really cute.”

“Don’t fall in love Brenda! He’s just fooling around and he already has someone.”

“I didn’t mean anything by it. I just, well you know… well he is cute!”

“I know, let it go.”

Chapter 8

Tiffany reported to her first modeling assignment at the headquarters of a new fashion designer. She walked inside and was suddenly in the midst of a bedlam. People were running everywhere and she thought she had found the wrong place.

“May I help you?”

“I’m supposed to report for a modeling assignment. but it seems I found the wrong place.”

“No, it’s probably the right place. What’s your name?”

“Tiffany Rollins.”

“You have the right place! Come with me. We don’t have much time left so let’s get you made-up.”

The squat woman led Tiffany to a dressing room in the back.

Tiffany was in awe with the activity. "What have I gotten myself into?" was all she could think about. This operation had gone out the window. Looking for drug dealers was the farthest thing from her mind at the moment. The beehive of activity was beyond comprehension.

“Come here! Don’t just stand there gawking!” barked the makeup person, “I don’t have all day and the other girls will be here soon.”

Tiffany sat down at the oversized vanity with a mirror the length of the entire wall of the room to have her war paint put on. She had a chance to look more closely at the nasty person that had called her.

“I’m sorry,” stated the man, woman, or whatever? Tiffany couldn’t figure out which it was!

“You have to be new here, because none of the regular girls are ever on time. And it’s a zoo when they start arriving. Let’s start again. I’m Justin and I’m here to make you beautiful.”

“Okay,” was all Tiffany could think of to say.

“My goodness! You’re going to be easy! You’re already gorgeous!”

“Thank you… I think.”

Justin went to work on Tiffany and was finished ten minutes later.

“You are really easy to do. You take exceptional care of yourself and only need a little to your face to highlight its beautiful features and a touch to your hair to offset it with. I’ve never seen you before.”

“This is my first time modeling.”

“Well, I can guarantee it won’t be your last! Not with your looks! I’m all done dear.” he stated as he began motioning for a girl that was standing at the head of a line that had somehow formed behind them as they had talked.
“Now I have some real work to do. Come over here, Connie. It’s your turn now!”

Tiffany moved aside and began wondering where she should be going to when a tap on her shoulder startled her.

“Tiffany, go over there to Janice and she’ll show you what you will be wearing. She’s the one in that corner over there.” Justin smiled.

Tiffany wandered over towards the racks of clothes and saw a mousy sort of woman fussing over each outfit. She obviously didn’t see Tiffany standing next to her.

”Excuse me, are you Janice?”

“Yes dear, and you must be Tiffany! Melissa told me she was sending a new girl and I’ve never seen you before, am I correct?”

“Yes ma’m. Jason just finished with my makeup.”

“These outfits here on this rack are the ones you will be modeling in today. It’s a new line geared towards businesswomen, but with a twist of sass to it. There will be five of you girls here today so changing will be a little rushed but not impossible. Each of you will wear four outfits so I’ve sectioned off this area into five spaces with your clothing on separate racks so there won’t be any mistakes as to who will be wearing what. Underneath each outfit are the shoes that are to be worn with each outfit. You may as well relax for a few minutes. The show doesn’t start for another hour, but I will need you to put on this pair of panty hose to make changing the shoes much easier on you. And it won’t hurt to accent your legs either! Since this is your first show I’ll help you dress until you get used to re-hanging your outfits and changing into what you are wear next. Also, these clothes need to be properly hung and taken care of since they are on loan. Remember speed is the most important thing here.”

“Are you sure these clothes will fit me?”

“Shoot! You know I almost forgot about that! I know the sizes of the other girls and have already made adjustments to their clothing. I have never worked with you before. Let’s go ahead and try on these clothes so I can adjust them to you before the show starts.”

“Is there a place for me to change?”

“No, you change right here. Don’t worry it’s not like we’ve never seen girls changing before. Now let’s get cracking Tiffany. I only have an hour to fix everything.”

Tiffany looked at the clothing she was to wear. She would be able to leave her bra and panties on, but everything else would have to go. She had worn sweat pants, a blouse and a light jacket knowing she would have to remove them eventually, but now was the time and she became fearful that her secret would be discovered. She slowly removed her jacket and laid it on a chair nearby. Her hands trembled as she began to unbutton her blouse. It was as though she was all thumbs as the buttons stuck in the holes. She still wasn’t used to women’s clothing having buttons on the other side.

“Tiffany if you don’t hurry I won’t have time for you. Now move!” Janice said in a more stern tone.

Tiffany closed her eyes and thought to herself if I don’t do this thing right now I’ll blow the whole operation. Then this deception would be all for nothing. So screw it! If they see something they shouldn’t then I’m not as good as I think at hiding my thing. Like they had said before, half the models are men anyway!

Tiffany rushed and was soon in just her bra, panties and pantyhose. Tiffany hated to admit it to herself but she was beginning to like the feeling of hose on her legs. It felt sensual and, yes, feminine. This was something Dirk had been fighting with from day one and now he was actually beginning to like it!

“With this outfit you must wear a camisole and half slip. The skirt is short and the coat buttons are below your breasts. I’m sorry but you will have to remove your bra. Don’t worry three other girls here have forms too so you won’t be alone in that department. I’ve never understood why you girls get so skinny that you lose your breast tissue, but I guess it’s that important to you.”

Tiffany thought she had blended her forms well that morning. She didn’t count on the keen eye of Janice though! She was going to have to be more careful in the future.

Tiffany donned the outfit and Janice made some small adjustments and then had her try on the other three. She was able to wear the camisole and slip with the other outfits so those were left on in order to be ready for the show. Time passed quickly and soon Tiffany heard the announcement that the show was going to start. The announcer gave a short history of the designer and her ideas for the up and coming businesswoman. She felt that women’s business clothing had fallen behind the other fashion styles. Tiffany pondered that these designs really would make a woman feel successful and sexy at the same time. The show was now starting!

Connie was the first model to walk the runway and was greeted with polite applause. Next came the three other girls, and finally Tiffany. Tiffany’s heart was in her throat. She was extremely nervous as she started forward towards the runway.

Think! think! Put one foot in front of the other, just like with Maria. It’s the same. Just don’t stumble. No! Don’t look at the audience. Smile! Yes remember to smile. Walk to the music. Strut your stuff! Damn it Tiffany, move! Tiffany finally took the first step and then the second. The third came easier and then it was as though the music took control of her body. She strutted down and back all the while the audience was clapping wildly. She had passed beyond the partition and quickly began removing her outfit. She then pulled another one on with Janice’s help.

“Did you hear that applause Tiffany? It looks like we have a new star!”

“Was that for me?”

“You bet it was! It sure wasn’t for that outfit! Now hurry! You’re up next.”

Tiffany rushed to the runway and arrived just as the girl in front of her exited the stage. Tiffany had gained a little confidence from her first walk and was a clearly a vision of beauty as she walked down and back and to a much louder applause than her first time. Her last two outfits looked better than the first two and by the time she finished with her last walk, the audience went wild. They couldn’t get enough of Tiffany! A star was born! All five girls came out on the runway together on one last walk and returned to remove their clothing.

“Well, well, well. Looks like we have a new star,” Connie dripped with sarcasm in her voice.

Tiffany didn’t say a word, but she now felt threatened. Connie was the professional and Tiffany was newbie and there seemed to be a pecking order to this business.

“Leave her alone Connie! You’ve been the star around here for a year now. You above all shouldn’t feel threatened by someone new,” responded Janice.

Connie just looked at Janice and scowled. Tiffany could see that there would be no camaraderie in this business and it might be just as well. If she became too close to one of the girls it might skew her investigation.

One of the other girls walked over to Tiffany and extended her hand.

“Hi, I’m Donna. Don’t mind Connie. She’s just like that with everyone.”

“I’m Tiffany. It’s very nice to meet you.”

“That’s Betty and Sally. Girls, this is Tiffany.”

“Hi,” they said in unison.

“Betty goes to NYU and is studying law. She does this to pay for school so she never has time to hang around. Betty is like me. She uses every dollar she makes to buy clothes.”

“You know that’s a lie Donna! You spend all your money on that useless guy you live with.”

“What about Connie?”

“I don’t know that much about her. When she first started here she was really nice. But now she just keeps to herself. I think she might be doing drugs. All the best girls seem to end up that way.”

“What about you?”

“Me? Heavens no, I’m about to retire. There aren’t many thirty year old models around anymore. I think I’ll take my money and run. Besides, I have a boyfriend that wants to get married soon. When that happens, I’ll get pregnant and for sure I won’t be able to get any modeling jobs.”

“Tiffany, Margaret Voss would like to speak with you,” said Janice.

“Who’s Margaret Voss?”

“The designer of these clothes.”

A rather petite woman in her early forties entered the dressing area just as Tiffany finished putting her clothes back on.

“Young lady, I can’t thank you enough for the wonderful job you did today! You sold the line. I’m very impressed! Why haven’t I seen you around before?”

“This was my first show.”

“Your first? My, my. Well, I just wanted to thank you in person. I do hope I will get the opportunity to work more of company’s clothing lines with you!”

“Thank you! And I hope so too,” Tiffany replied as she turned scarlet, blushing with embarrassment.

“My God, do you know who she is?” asked Donna.

“No.”

“She just went into business for herself. She used to work for Ann Taylor as a designer. When she left, the stock in the Taylor company actually dropped. She never thanked any of the girls before. You must have made quite an impression.”

“Big deal! This was just one show! We’ll see how the next one goes!” Connie spat as she left the room slamming the door behind her.

“Why is she like that?”

“Because you’re a threat to her and to be honest you’re a threat to Melissa too.”

“Melissa, why?”

“Because she is getting old and pretty girls remind her of her youth and how popular she once was.”

“But she manages us, that just doesn’t make sense.”

“To us it doesn’t either, but that’s just the way Melissa is. She will be as nice and sweet as can be to your face, but behind your back she’s stabbing you with three knives. She really isn’t a nice person. Be careful Tiffany! After today, you’ve become the biggest threat Melissa has had in a long time.”

“Thanks for the warning.”

Tiffany thanked the girls for all their help and caught a taxi home to her studio apartment. It was located on 51st street so the fare wasn’t too expensive. The thought of a model riding the subway, somehow, just didn’t seem right.
 
 
Edited by Sephrena Lynn Miller

Synopsis: Brenda begins to uncover some pieces of the puzzle from the office gossip during Cheryl's last day. What she didnt count on was Mario's eyes latching onto her and the danger lurking within their midst...

 

Runway
By
Arecee

Chapter 9

Brenda on the other hand rode the subway to and from work every day. She didn’t mind except when some pervert would pinch her ass. She was learning that being a girl could be an adventure and one that could be scary.

She pushed her key into the lock and entered the hallway.

“Brenda! How was your day?” asked Annie as she heard her favorite tenant enter the building.

Annie had made a habit of watching for Brenda when she came home. Annie worried about Brenda because she was too trusting. She knew that Brenda came from a small town in California and Brenda just happened to pull her motherly instinct out with her.

“It went great! I do have to ask you something though. Could you tell me where I could find a really good bakery?” Brenda asked. “Tomorrow is Cheryl’s last day and I really want to get the best cake I can find for her.”

“My word sweetheart! I’ll bake one for you. Why don’t you go upstairs and change and then come back over here and I’ll teach you how to bake a cake better than one you’ll find at a bakery? At least the ones in this neighborhood,” Annie laughed.

“Okay, let me check my mail and I’ll be right down.”

Brenda really liked Annie as she was becoming a mother to her and it seemed that she was learning yet another thing that women do every day from her. She wasn’t learning makeup or fashion - but a lot of the little things that a woman does every day of her life. Cooking, sewing, paying the bills, were among the various topics Annie would teach her - including men! Brenda couldn’t help giggling at Annie’s descriptions and trysts with the various men she had encountered.

Brenda was thoroughly enjoying what was happening to her. The hormones were kicking in big time although she couldn’t see a lot of growth in her breasts. She could feel it and, coupled with the excitement within her, she was flush with the joys of learning a new side of life! The maternal love Annie radiated and her changes were conspiring towards making Matt really disappear.

Brenda returned to Annie’s apartment ready to learn how to bake a cake. Brenda’s first one fell and when it did, she burst into tears. She had worked so hard to make it perfect. Annie comforted her explaining that cakes fell all the time and not to worry about it. They would bake another one. Brenda dried her eyes and wondered why she had cried in the first place?

The second attempt came out perfect and Annie was pleased with the results of her little girl’s labor.

“Your friend will definitely like this cake. She should feel proud that you baked it rather than buying one for her,” Annie said.

“I hope she does. And I hope Mario likes it too,” Brenda grinned.

“Who’s Mario?”

“The UPS guy. He’s really cute.”

Brenda blushed. She couldn’t believe she had just said that about Mario. She was even more surprised that she had said it to Annie.

“I didn’t know you had a boy friend.”

“He’s not really a boy friend. He already has a girl friend, but,” Brenda paused with a dreamy look in her eyes, “I don’t know, he’s just so cute.”

“It sounds to me that you like him a lot.”

“I guess I do. He makes me feel all funny inside when I see him.”

“Mm, mm, mm. Brenda has a crush! You be careful sweetheart. I don’t want to see you getting hurt.”

“I will. Nothing is going to happen as long as he has his girl friend and I know he’s just flirting. Cheryl says he flirts with all the girls in the building.”

“Well, find yourself a nice boy that doesn’t flirt with all the girls. It’s safer that way.”

“I will Annie. And please don’t worry. I’m not looking for a boy friend just now anyway.”

“That’s the most dangerous time! When you aren’t looking, all of a sudden, some man will come walking right into your life. You’ll fall in love and probably not even know it until it’s too late.”

“I’m fine Annie. I’m not going to fall in love and especially not with Mario. Thank you so much for all your help with the cake though. I don’t know what I would do without you,” Brenda smiled.

“You would go to a bakery,” laughed Annie.

Brenda thanked Annie with a warm hug and carried the cake home with her. She couldn’t help but think of what Annie had told her about falling in love. Brenda wasn’t ready for that for obvious reasons. At the same time, she couldn’t help thinking about Mario. Why had he, of all people, had such an impact on her? It didn’t make sense. He was in love with his girl friend and yet all the girls knew he was just flirting with them as a way to tease them. All of this male - female interaction was having a profound effect on her libido. “But I do like his attention though,” she thought.

Brenda awakened the next morning feeling different for some reason. She remembered dreaming about a romantic interlude but nothing else. She couldn’t even remember whether the person she was in the dream was Matt or herself. Herself? Now that was something new in considering her dreaming!

She just seemed driven to dress a little nicer today - well maybe not nicer, but a bit more sexy. Extra care was taken with shaving her legs and underarms. She then fixed her hair and makeup. Black lacy panties were slid on next with a bra that enhanced her cleavage.

Brenda found the perfect dress to wear after some minutes of pondering through her closet. She topped it all off with a pair of four inch tan heels. Brenda then looked into the mirror and gasped at what she saw. I can’t go on the subway looking like this! I’ll be raped! Brenda had reached a stage in her development where she felt increasingly vulnerable. She felt alone with no way to fend off advances from men she wanted nothing to do with.

Brenda rummaged again through her closet and found a heavy coat to wear. “At least no one will see how I’m dressed until I reach work,” she thought as she slipped the heavy garment on. She then took the carefully sealed cake in the Tupperwareâ„¢ container into her hands and proceeded down the stairs.

On the first step down, she almost lost her balance. Shit! I should have taken my heels off and then put them on downstairs! I have so much to learn... Brenda took one more step down before lowering herself to remove the dangerous devices from her feet. She placed them on top of the cake container, picked the cake back up, and continued down the stairs with much more ease. She was almost to the bottom when she snagged her pantyhose on a splinter and ran them from her foot all the way to the top.

“Shit!” she shrieked, “I don’t believe this!”

Annie poked her head out of her door and asked, “What’s wrong dear?”

“I just ran my hose and I’ll have to change them. Could you watch the cake for me? Please?” she asked.

“Of course, why were you walking without shoes on?” Annie asked.

“My heels were so high that I thought I’d fall down the stairs. So I took them off and ruined my pantyhose.”

“You silly girls and your heels, I swear. I’m glad I stopped wearing them years ago. My feet feel so much better for it.”

“I know. But they do help a girl out in looks.”

“I’m glad that you’re the one who has to suffer and not me. Let’s see what you have on.”

Brenda removed her coat and all Annie could do was whistle.

“Brenda, are you after someone special?” Annie asked.

“No, I just wanted to look nice today.”

“Well, you certainly did that in spades! Be careful young lady. I don’t want to read about you in the paper.”

“Yes, mom,” Brenda giggled.

Brenda quickly returned to her apartment and removed her damaged hose. After finding a new pair, she put her heels back on not wanting to ruin another pair. She returned to Annie’s to pick up her cake.

“Thanks Annie! Do I really look alright now?”

Brenda’s insecurities were showing and Annie wanted to put her at ease.

“Sweetheart, if I had a daughter, I’d want her to look and be just like you. To be perfectly honest, I worry every time you leave to go to work. I’m so afraid something bad might happen to you. Even though I have only known you for a very short time I have grown to love you as my own. I have never said that to anyone before. And I’m very good at assessing what a person is like from talking to them. In you, I see a sweet caring woman. A little naíve at times, and you need some reassurance, but you will gain your self confidence, all in due course. Now off with you or you’ll be late for work.”

Brenda looked at Annie, her eyes filling with tears and said, “I love you too Annie!”

Annie grabbed a tissue and dabbed Brenda’s eyes and said, “Don’t you dare ruin your makeup,” and then hugged the frail young girl.

Brenda put her coat back on, picked the cake back up from the hall table where Annie had placed it. She continued her walk to the subway station for her commute to work.

Cheryl had always opened the phones and Brenda would arrive thirty minutes later but since this was to be Cheryl’s last day, Brenda was to opening instead. Brenda arrived and brought her precious cake to the break room, placing it on the counter. She removed her coat and hung it in her closet. She then sat down at her front desk to start finishing some contract filing before her day of greeting customers and answering the phones began.

It was eight in the morning and she was the second person to arrive. The first was Carla in accounting. Carla always arrived at six so she wouldn’t be interrupted while making entries from the previous day.

“Good morning Carla, I’m here,” Brenda said as she spoke into her mouth-piece.

“Thanks Brenda.”

It was a slow morning and the phones were pretty quiet for a change. Brenda didn’t like it like that at all because time seemed to drag slowly. It was almost nine before Cheryl arrived.

“Good morning Brenda,” Cheryl said in her normal greeting and then her eyes went wide and she exclaimed, “Just look at you girl! Are you going somewhere after work?”

“No, I just felt like looking nice for a change.”

“Brenda, you always look nice. But this, you really did yourself up this morning. You look gorgeous.”

“This isn’t too much is it?”

“Honey, no. You look wonderful and don’t let anyone tell you otherwise. Stand up so I can see the whole you.”

Brenda stood and did a little twirl being careful not to trip on her heels.

“What a cute dress! I can’t wait to have my baby so I can start wearing something like that again. Where did you get it?”

“Macy’s. Are you sure this isn’t too much to wear?”

“Heavens no and it fits you perfectly. I’m impressed girl friend. I wasn’t sure you had it in you.”

“What do you mean?”

“You always seemed to be a little ashamed of your looks. Most of what you wore was boring - at least for a single girl, like yourself. If you were married, like me, they are fine. If you were trying to catch men’s attention, they weren’t going to notice you know. When they see the new you, girl, you’ll have to hire a body guard to keep them away!”

“I hope not. I just wanted to look a bit nicer, not have men chasing me.”

“Maybe not. But deep down inside, I think a part of you does appreciate their attention. Don’t be ashamed of feeling that way Brenda. We all like to feel appreciated even after we’re married off. It makes my day when a guy whistles at an old broad like me. It lets me know I still have it.”

“God Cheryl, you’re not that old. You’re what? Thirty-two?”

“And pregnant.”

“So?”

“You’ll understand what I mean when you get older. You’re still young. You’re what, twenty? And you look eighteen. I envy you. After I have the baby I’ll diet and hope I get my shape back. I’ve seen some women gain fifty pounds when they’re pregnant and it stays for years. I don’t want that to happen to me.”

“You care too much about yourself to let that happen.”

“I hope so. Today you get to give the orders because this is your desk now, what would you like me to do?”

“Just relax and enjoy your last day. You will never guess what I did last night.”

“What?”

“You have to guess?”

“You met a guy at the market and took him home and brought him to bed?”

“My God! No Cheryl… really, guess!”

“I have no idea Brenda. Tell me.”

“I baked a cake for you.”

“You baked a cake? Really? What kind?”

“A carrot cake - from scratch,” Brenda answered excitedly.

“Really? From scratch?”

“Well kind of. My friend Annie taught me how to do it. I do hope you like it.”

“If you made it I know I will.”

The front door opened and Mario entered the suite.

“Holy shi……” was all he could say when he saw Brenda.

Brenda blushed and her stomach grew tight as she gained eye contact with Mario. Damn! What’s wrong with me? Why does he affect me like this? He’s just a man. Well…a really handsome one… with big brown eyes…nice muscles…a sweet personality…*sigh* and such kissable lips! I just want to die whenever I see him! Now I know it! I was dressing for HIM! Oh god!

Cheryl was watching her new protégée and saw the effect Mario was having on her.

“Brenda, wow! What’s the occasion?” Mario sauntered, slowly drinking her form in.

“Its Cheryl’s last day,” she answered trying to guard her so obvious feelings. “Are you going to come by later for some cake?”

Mario paused a moment in thought.

“I really wish you would.”

Brenda blushed all the more and looked down at her desk in embarrassment. She really didn’t have to tell the world what her wishes were. The invitation for cake was enough. But now, she was practically begging this man and hoping to God that he would say yes. Brenda nervously fingered her bracelet waiting for an answer.

Mario saw pretty women all day long and loved flirting with them. Of course, they all knew he had a girl friend. But, it was always in fun. This was different though. Seeing Brenda - it was as if his entire world had stopped just ever so briefly and had taken his breath away. A spark had been lit inside his brain and it simply refused to be ignored or extinguished.

“I’ll stop back by after I do my rounds. It wouldn’t be right, if I didn’t say goodbye to my second most favorite girl.”

Brenda’s heart jumped! He is coming back! Thank you, God!

Brenda signed the delivery receipt and Mario left.

“God Brenda, I thought you were going to faint when Mario came in. Are you alright?”

“Yes,” she meekly replied.

“You like him don’t you?”

“It’s that obvious?”

“Well, I don’t think I’ve ever seen someone fall apart quite so fast as you when he came through the front door. The way you blushed was just so cute! And did you see him? That is the first time ever I have ever seen him speechless. I think he MORE than likes you!”

“No he doesn’t” Brenda protested trying to slough off the insinuation..

“Oh yes he does!”
Brenda glared at her friend for a moment before turning back to her desk.

“You need to think things through and watch yourself Brenda. Or you just might end up like me - over-weight and pregnant. Even worse, as a single mom!”

“Yes Momma!” Brenda squeaked out in a guilty little girl’s voice. Both girls started giggling.

Their conversation was interrupted by the phone.

“Universal, how may I help you?” Brenda said.

“I’d like to speak to Melissa please.”

“Ms. Benson isn’t in yet. May I take a message?”

“Yes. This is Margaret Voss and I have to speak with her right away. Do you happen to know when she will be in?”

“No ma’m. I’m sorry I don’t. Do you have a number where you can be reached back at?”

“She has my cell. Have her phone me the minute she arrives!” she ordered. The phone line went dead.

“Cheryl, who’s Margaret Voss?”

“Margaret? She’s the designer of the clothing line the girls were displaying yesterday. Why?”

“That was just her on the line. She seemed very upset that Melissa wasn’t here.”

“Margaret’s always that way. She’s a very good designer, but she is sometimes nasty with people. Did she say what she wanted?”

“No. Only that she was in a rush to speak with Melissa.”

“I hope it didn’t have anything to do with the show.”

The models began arriving for their meetings and assignments for the remainder of the week. Tiffany was the second to arrive.

“Tiffany. Margaret Voss just called and asked to speak to Melissa about yesterday. Did something happen?” Brenda asked.

“No. Not that I’m aware of. She seemed to be very pleased with the show. She even stopped by afterwards to thank me personally,” Tiffany smiled.

“Margaret thanked you personally? She never does that - with anyone! The whole world revolves around her, as far as she is concerned,” stated Cheryl.

Melissa came barging through the door with a scowl on her face.

“Fucking cops!!! Some son of a bitch just gave me a ticket for an illegal U-turn! It’s the same one I’ve been making for over three years now. And, and, this prick thinks he can give ME, ME! a ticket!”

Melissa stopped walking long enough to look at the three of them and finish, “I even let my skirt slide up almost to my panties! He looked in through the window at my legs and asked if I was getting cold. The nerve! He must have gone queer on me or something! My legs never failed me before!” Melissa grumbled.

“Good morning Melissa,” Cheryl and Brenda said in unison.

Melissa walked past without acknowledging either one of them and slammed the door to her office.

“What a bitch! I warned you Brenda. She can be sweet as honey when she wants to, but let something set her off, then she becomes a lioness looking for a kill,” Cheryl said.

“I’d better let her know that Margaret had called.”

Brenda rang Melissa’s office.

“What now?” she spat into the phone.

“Margaret Voss called and said that it was very important that you call her back immediately.”

“Oh? Thanks Brenda. Look, I’m sorry I took my ticket out on you and Cheryl, especially since today is her last day. And, you look especially nice today! Do you have a date after work or something?”

“No ma’m. I just wanted to look nice today.”

“Well, I like it when my girls look nice. Keep up the good work.”

Brenda disconnected the phone and smiled at Cheryl.

“Melissa apologized for being rude.”

“She probably didn’t mean it. But, it’s better than none at all.”

Melissa rang Brenda after her call to Margaret.

“Brenda. Is Tiffany around?” she asked excitedly.

“I believe she’s in the break room with some of the other girls.”

”Please go get her and ask her to come to my office.”

“Yes Melissa.”

Brenda found Tiffany talking to Donna and told her that Melissa wanted to see her.

Tiffany entered Melissa’s office and stood next to the door. She was afraid that maybe she had done something wrong and Melissa was going to tear up the contract.

“Close the door and sit down here Tiffany,” Melissa said.

Tiffany’s empty stomach began to churn. She was hungry and now nervousness made it worse. “I’ve only had one assignment and now she wants to fire me.” was all she could think.

“Tiffany, I just got off the phone with Margaret Voss and she told me how pleased she was with your performance yesterday. She as much as stated that without you, her line would have been a failure.”

“Really, she said that?”

“Yes she did! But even more importantly, she wants to use you for her national ad campaign. She said that she has never worked with a model that shines like you, even when she was with Taylor. She wants you this afternoon for a photo shoot at her studios on twenty-ninth street. Gather your things and head right on over there. Don’t be late.”

Tiffany exited Melissa’s office and saw a look of concern on Brenda’s face.

“What happened, are you in trouble?” Brenda asked.

“Nope. You won’t believe what just happened. Margaret Voss called to tell Melissa that she loved what I did and wants to use me for a national ad campaign!” Tiffany said, with excitement in her voice.

“Oh Tiffany, that’s wonderful! I was so worried that you might have done something wrong,” Brenda said.

“I have to go over to Margaret’s studio right now. They are starting to shoot today. God! I’m so excited!”

“What about Cheryl’s party? Won’t you be able to say goodbye?”

“Don’t worry about me Tiff. This is a once in a lifetime opportunity. Just give me a hug,” Cheryl said.

Tiffany walked to Cheryl and gave Cheryl a big hug before taking her bag and exiting the office.

“Can you believe that? Tiffany just started here and now she has a top assignment! Looks Like she’s going to be a special person in this business.” Cheryl enviously stated.

Connie was walking by when she overheard Cheryl speaking.

“That bitch had better watch her ass! I’m the number one girl around here! She better never forget that!” Connie spat, with venom dripping in her voice.

Connie was looking bad this morning. She hadn’t put on any makeup and the strain of late nights and drug use was beginning to show on her once beautiful face. She went into Melissa’s office and slammed the door shut.

“Wow! What was that all about?” Brenda asked.

“That was Connie being Connie,” replied Cheryl. “She wasn’t always like that. In fact, when she started here not too long ago, she was actually a very nice girl. But something changed her about six months ago when she started having these meetings with Melissa in private. She goes into the meeting all bitchy and nasty, but when she comes out she seems calmer. You’ll see.”

“Are all the girls like that?”

“No. Some of them have private meetings with Melissa, but they aren’t nasty like Connie. I’m not sure what her problem is.”

“I know what her problem is,” stated Donna who just happened to enter the room, “She has a broomstick up her ass!”

The girls erupted in laughter with that remark, especially coming from Donna. Donna was always the kind, sweet, outgoing girl that got along with everyone. Maybe it was because she was older and knew she would be ending her career on the runway that she was more emboldened her in her comments. It was just a surprise though, that those words were actually coming from Donna’s mouth.

Donna continued, “Connie feels threatened by Tiffany because she’s younger and more of a fresh look. We could all see how she took over at the show yesterday. It was a special moment for us to witness a super star being born. Of course, there was a certain air of jealousy from all of us. I mean, because we all want to be like Tiffany. We get over it though. And the least we can do is be her friend. Connie doesn’t work that way. She’ll hate Tiffany until her dying days because Tiffany outshined Connie in front of that crowd. Connie’s ego conflicts with the idea of being a supporting model while Tiffany garners all of the attention. Connie seems to be a very vindictive woman. Her and Melissa are close. While Melissa is a shrewd business woman, all she can see is nothing but money coming from Tiffany. As long as she is young and brings in contracts, I know Melissa won’t do a thing to Tiffany. Connie though, is a different story.”

“What would Connie do if Melissa needs Tiffany’s money and shoves Connie aside?”

“She could do a lot of things! Trust me! Connie is a bitch on the outside, but she’s even worse on the inside! About six months ago there was a model that worked here who was murdered and I think maybe Connie might have had something to do with her death.”

“Connie?” Brenda asked.

“Yes. Connie.” Donna stopped talking as the door to Melissa’s office opened and Connie exited. Her look, in fact, had changed. She seemed calmer with a sly smile and a distant sort of look in her eyes.

“I’ll talk to you all later. When do we cut the cake?” Donna asked.

“Right after lunch.”

Brenda had heard her first lead and knew she had to talk to Donna again soon to find out what else she knew. Also, she had to warn her friend about Connie’s potential. Tiffany could be in serious danger this very minute!. Brenda knew that once Cheryl was gone it would be easier for her to make lists and keep track of things without tipping anyone off as to her real purpose for having this job.

Ron came by for his usual daily visit. Cheryl started giggling when he came in and his mouth just dropped when he saw Brenda. She was going to miss all the drama going on at the agency.

“Checking the air balance in the coffee room again Ron?” Cheryl asked.

Most of the girls hung out in the coffee room when they had nothing to do, so, Ron made it a habit to spend most of his time in there too, unless he was doing something in Melissa’s office. It was a well known fact that Ron had a crush on Melissa and she flirted with him mercilessly. Melissa played with him like a cat plays with a mouse before she eats her prey.

“Yeah. I think I’ll check the air balance in here today,” he replied, all the while staring at Brenda.

“From the look on your face, I think you’re checking something else out too,” Cheryl said.

Ron turned bright red knowing he was busted. He couldn’t draw his eyes away from Brenda. He was used to seeing the models - they were all beautiful, but seemed to lack in the figure department. Brenda though, had curves and was pretty. She was also a lot shorter than most of the models and you didn’t have to be six-foot six to look good with her. Brenda had never dressed to show herself before and Ron had just kind of looked past her. Now that she caught his eye, there would be a lot more air balancing going on in the reception area.

“Today is Cheryl’s last day Ron. We’re cutting the cake a little bit later. You’re welcome to come by if you’d like,” Brenda demurely lined as she gave Ron her biggest smile.

“I wouldn’t miss it for the world!” he drooled as he talked to the roundness of Brenda’s breasts rather than to her.

Ron put his measuring devices away as he slinked along down the hall.

“What a pig! For a minute I thought your breasts had eyes! He’s one person I definitely won’t miss,” Cheryl said.

“He doesn’t mean anything, really. He’s just being a man.”

“And a creepy one at that! Maybe if he got laid he wouldn’t be that way. Of course, what girl in her right mind would want some guy talking to her tits all night long?” Cheryl quipped, as they both erupted again into laughter.

Brenda’s face turned serious as she thought about what Donna had said about Connie. Had Connie really killed Natalia? Or was it just a supposition on Donna’s part? Brenda had to learn more about Connie.

“Cheryl? Do you know anything about what Donna was talking about earlier? You know, about Connie killing that girl?”

“Brenda, Donna’s a really sweet person, but I think her imagination gets carried away sometimes. Some of what she says makes sense, but I don’t know about Connie having anything to do with Natalia’s death.”

“I’m sorry. It just scares me thinking I might have to work here with a killer.”

“God Brenda! Connie’s not a killer. She certainly wasn’t ever strong enough to cut Natalia’s throat and dump her body in the river. Donna has a wild imagination.”

“Still, why would Donna say something like that?”

“You’re going to learn that all the girls here strive for attention and will do and say anything to be noticed. And I think maybe this is one of those times. Connie isn’t a killer.”

“Why would Donna suspect Connie then?”

“It goes back quite a ways, even before I started working here. The girl before me filled me in on what was happening around here and warned me stay out of both Connie’s and Natalia’s way. She said they hated each other and would do anything to ruin the other’s career. After she left, I could see what she meant. All they ever did was snipe at each other and try to get on the good side of Melissa at each other’s expense. Now here is where things got real strange. There was a party about three months before Natalia died where a lot of cocaine was being passed around. Natalia wanted nothing to do with it, but from what I’ve heard, Connie pretty much sniffed up half of Colombia. After that, I heard Connie started using the stuff almost every day. That was about the time she began visiting Melissa for her meetings.”

Cheryl adjusted herself in her chair before continuing.

“This infuriated Natalia because she wanted to be Melissa’s favorite and knew that Connie was using coke by the plane load. So she went to Melissa and told her all about Connie’s nasty little habit. I saw Natalia come out of Melissa’s office and her face was red with anger. She turned around and said, ‘If you’re not going to do anything about it, then I’m going to go to the police and let them handle it,’ and slammed the door shut. I never saw her after that. And I, like everyone else, thought she had run off with one of her boyfriends. The next thing we heard she was dead.”

“Did you tell this to the police?”

“No, I didn’t think it was important and it was the farthest thing from my mind because I had just found out that I was pregnant.”

“At least I think I can see why you don’t think Connie had anything to do with it. But, what if Melissa had told her about Natalia’s threat?”

“Maybe she did. But how was I to know? And besides, if I said anything to anyone about it she might kill me too. Some things are better left alone Brenda. I had a baby to worry about, not whether Connie was a killer or not.”

“I can see your point. Maybe it’s best to let sleeping dogs lie. Hey, it’s lunch time! Let’s cut your cake.”

The cake was cut and shared with all present and by the end of the day it was gone. Cheryl departed soon after eating her slice of the cake, declaring that it was the best carrot cake she had ever eaten.

“Brenda, you’re missing your calling. You should open a bakery! It would sure beat catering to a bunch of spoiled women like you’ll have to do around here,” Cheryl laughed.

All the girls giggled at that remark knowing it was true. Cheryl made the rounds kissing and hugging each girl as she did. Last was Brenda. Cheryl had come to love her. Her bright eyes and special smile made Cheryl’s last days here bearable. Cheryl had found a true friend in Brenda.

“I’m going to miss you Brenda,” she said as her eyes misted with tears.

Brenda held her friend and tried to speak, but the lump in her throat wouldn’t let her. She just held Cheryl tightly to her while the both of them let their tears flow.

When they finally broke their embrace, Cheryl started to giggle again.

“It looks as though I’ll have be here a bit longer while Brenda repairs her makeup.” she said.

Brenda looked at the wall mirror and gasped when she saw the two black lines running down her cheeks.

“Oh God, I didn’t get this on your blouse did I?”

“No silly girl. And who cares if you did? It’s maternity wear, not some fabulous blouse that I want to wear over and over. Now go freshen your makeup.”

Brenda did as she was instructed and returned to give her friend one last long hug.

“I’ll call you Cheryl, and you had better let me know when you have the baby or I’ll never forgive you,” Brenda said.

“I will, and watch out for Mario. He really doesn’t know how he feels about you yet, but when he does, look out! Bye Brenda!”

With that Cheryl turned and left her job far behind. She had a new one to start, being a mom.
 
 
Edited by Sephrena Lynn Miller

Synopsis: Tiffany and Brenda, already on the go in their assignment, are finding that their lives as women are more complicated than they first thought. What is it with men and their strange pull on them both? Can they resist falling in love?

 

Runway
 
By
Arecee

Chapter 10
 

“Turn your head just a little,” [click], “A little more, smile,” [click], “Now pout, ooh, that’s sexy,” [click], “Lean a little,” [click], “Now think of your boyfriend making love to you,” Enrique said as Tiffany posed for the next shot.

Tiffany’s smile suddenly turned sour with that request. Enrique didn’t know about Tiffany nor did anyone else for that matter, other than Brenda. The thought of a man fondling and touching her made her skin crawl! Tiffany may have arrived in New York City with a new attitude about her undercover assignment, but her gender and sexual orientation hadn’t changed. Underneath all of the fluff and makeup, Dirk was fuming! And he, no, she was determined that wouldn’t change.

When Tiffany arrived that first day of work for her interview with Melissa, Brenda had noticed a great change within her friend. Try as she might, Tiffany had remained surly all during her training. She really hated the girl part of all this and after Brenda had left, was all alone. She lashed out at the only person she had contact with, Maria.

“I hate this! I hate the clothes! I hate the makeup! and I HATE YOU!!!” Tiffany screamed at Maria.

The slap came swift and hard, “Don’t you EVER talk to me like THAT… you ungrateful LITTLE BITCH!!!” Maria said, with venom in her voice.

Tiffany felt the sting of Maria’s hand on her face and then, much to her embarrassment, tears began to gently drip from her eyes as she began to cry. The tears slowly ran down her cheeks, dripping off onto her top. Tiffany covered her face in shame as she turned away from Maria. Men don’t cry like this! And yet I’m crying! God! I’ve become a girl and didn’t even know it!! That moment had finally produced the intended results, and the dam broke.

Tiffany had hurt Maria deeply. Maria had come to love her creation, not in a sexual way, but deeply as one would love her sister. Tiffany, in a fit of desperation, had lashed out at her in the cruelest way possible - with her words.

Maria looked at Tiffany and wanted to say more, but knew she didn’t have to. She could see that Tiffany had finally surrendered her masculinity.

Maria took Tiffany in her arms and held her tight.

“Go ahead hon and let it all out. Don’t be ashamed of crying. It’s our way of coping and will actually make you stronger as you release those pent up frustrations for things you find hard to deal with,” she said as she stroked Tiffany’s hair. Tiffany gradually regained control of her emotions and at some point, began returning Maria’s hug. Maria was her only anchor and, without her, she felt that she would surely die.

“I’m so sorry,” Tiffany sniffed, looking at her friend. “I really didn’t mean what I said.”

“I know you didn’t,” Maria responded, looking deeply into her friend’s eyes.

What happened next confounded them both. Maria drew Tiffany’s face to hers and brushed her lips softly against Tiffany’s. Maria had never had an encounter with another woman but when their lips touched, it was magic. An electric tingle coursed between them and for a brief instant they were neither there or anywhere, there was just…the moment. Maria hungrily kissed Tiffany again and, this time, she didn’t pull back. She thrust her tongue deep into Tiffany’s waiting mouth as they began to explore each other, realizing this was going far beyond Instructor and student. This interlude continued until they had consummated what Maria had started. The two found themselves holding onto each other tight, not quite believing what they had just done and, yet, not wanting this moment to ever end.

“Tiffany! I swear… I’m going to miss you!” Maria dreamily moaned.

“I know. And I…will miss you something terrible too.”

“Do you still feel up to playing this woman named Tiffany? At least until the assignment is over?” Maria spurred as she rolled over onto her stomach facing Tiffany.

“Well, I don’t really feel like a woman named Tiffany. But yes, I can play her. I can do it. But the Dirk part of me will be waiting to return to you,” Tiffany responded.

“Don’t be silly! What we did, just somehow happened: no commitments - just two people, a man and a woman making love. Even if I was available… well, Tiffany, you’re one hell of a man. Just remember this isn’t forever and that you can return back to being your old self again.”

Dirk finally got the message. In fact, he understood now that there was no shame in being a girl, even for the period of time he had to for this assignment. In fact, some of what he had been through had been fun. Now, he had finally come to embrace it. It was time to become Tiffany. She smiled.

“Did I say something that bothered you?” asked Enrique.

“I’m sorry. No, I just lost my concentration there for a moment.” Tiffany said.

“Good, now please look sexy for me...[click], good, [click], perfect! I’m done with this outfit. Now go change and we’ll start the next set through these same poses.”

Tiffany slid into another business suit and continued with the photo shoot. The posing and bending was much more difficult than she had imagined, but she continued to smile and do as she was asked. Twenty outfits later they were done.

“Tiffany, you were magnificent!” stated Enrique, “Absolutely magnificent.”

“Thank you,” she tiredly smiled.

“I’m going to ask Melissa and see if you could do some other sessions for me. You’re a real pleasure to work with. Most of the other girls seem to have a stick up their ass but you just seem to shine when the camera is pointed at you. I think you’re going to make it big in this business.”

Tiffany’s head was swimming. What was he talking about? Big in this business? I bet he says that to all the models. These men are all the same. Tiffany went back and changed into her own clothes. After asking if Enrique needed anything else, she left.

Tiffany walked out of the front doors of the studio with the two-inch heels of her ankle boots clicking on the sidewalk. Tiffany had dressed casual today: an angora sweater and Capri pants. They provided just enough warmth to make her feel comfortable against the early autumn chill making its presence known. Dusk was falling over the city as she walked along. Days were beginning to grow shorter with the approach of winter.

The street was deserted all the way to Broadway and she knew she would have to walk that far to catch a cab. As her heels tapped the pavement, an uneasy feeling came over her. She was being followed!

She turned her head around, letting her hair brush her shoulders in the process, and saw a figure duck into a doorway. She began to increase the pace of her walk. Tiffany felt a rush of fear grip her, making every nerve tingle on edge. Even though she was well skilled in the art of self-defense, she felt vulnerable for the first time in her life. Will I be able to move in these heels? If I hit him I just know I’m going to break a nail. And Dammit! My clothes will be ruined if I fight! Fuck! Now I’m even thinking like a girl!

Tiffany heard the steps behind her gaining ground. Realizing that she couldn’t escape this man in her heels, she spun around, raising her hands into a defensive posture - ready to strike the pervert following her.

“You shouldn’t be walking out here alone,” stated the man, “It’s getting dark.”

Sensing the fear in her, he reached into his jacket pocket and produced a billfold. Flipping it open showed that he was an undercover police officer.

Relief rushed over Tiffany’s body as she answered, “I was going for a cab.”

“It’s a long walk. And you really should have phoned for one. What are you doing in this neighborhood at this hour?” he asked.

“I just finished a photo shoot.”

“You’re a model?”

“Yes.”

“Well, you shouldn’t be out here alone. I’ll walk you to the corner and wait with you until the cab comes. What’s your name?” he asked.

“Tiffany. Tiffany Rollins.”

“I’m Hank Phelps. All of my friends call me Little Hank.”

“Little Hank?” Tiffany giggled, “You’re huge!”

Hank stood six-foot six and looked as though he played football for the Giants. She was impressed.

“They call me little Hank because all of my brothers are taller than me.”

“How many brothers do you have?”

“Four. And all of them are also cops.”

“Don’t you have any sisters?”

“Two. My sister Gail is the tallest and she’s five-two. I would have thought she would be at least as tall as you, but the girls in our family never grow much. Kind of weird, huh?”

“That’s not so weird. Most girls are short, I’m the one that’s strange. It’s hard to imagine being this tall and being a girl too.”

“Of course I can - except for the girl part!” Hank laughed. “It’s getting cold too. Here, let me buy you a cup of coffee before you ride off.”

“I’d like that,” Tiffany replied softly, as he felt herself blush.

“There’s a Starbucks right around the corner. It’s warm and friendly. Best of all, I’m buying.”

Hank was outgoing and engaging. He was a man you couldn’t help but like. He had a strong face with a few acne scars, a moustache, and deep blue eyes that sparkled with a bit of impishness as he spoke. Tiffany liked him right away. She knew that he would be a wonderful friend to have, especially to watch football with and put down a few beers.

Hank was busy checking Tiffany out as they walked closer to the Starbuck’s. I can’t believe this girl just walks right into my life and is having coffee with me. Man! How can I be so lucky to have her be a gorgeous model too? he wondered.

Hank had dated lots of girls throughout his life and had married two years after becoming an officer. His wife was like most of the girls he had dated - plain looking. Not ugly, but not beautiful as Tiffany was either. Hank tended to not mind as he found more beauty inside a person than out. His marriage lasted for two and a half years until his wife tired of him working so many hours. This was during the 9/11 disaster and they fought constantly. He had lost friends and she wanted him home more, but that wasn’t to be. So, they divorced. Hank had dated a few girls since then but nothing serious came of any of it.

Hank and Tiffany strolled into the coffee shop and found a table. Hank held out a chair for her to sit.

“What would you like?” he asked.

“Just a small non-fat vanilla latte.”

“Non-fat?”

“Of course non-fat, I have to watch my weight.”

“Girls!” Hank grinned. He shook his head and walked over to the counter chuckling to himself.

Hank soon returned with the drinks and placed Tiffany’s in front of her.

“Thank you,” she quietly replied.

“My pleasure. How long have you been in New York, Tiffany?”

“About a week.”

“I kind of guessed that.”

“How did you know?”

“A woman like you doesn’t walk down these streets by herself if she’s lived here for very long. Where are you from?”

“Minnesota.”

“How do you like New York City?”

“It’s big. I really don’t know much about it. All I’ve been doing so far is work and sleep.”

“It’s a wonderful city once you get to know it.”

“Well maybe I’ll go site seeing some day when I have some free time.”

“Don’t you ever get time off?”

“So far I haven’t. This is the first modeling job I’ve ever had and the hours are really long.”

“Do you have a boyfriend back home?”

Tiffany felt the hair on the nape of her neck rise.

“No, do you?” she absentmindedly replied with a hint of sarcasm in her tone.

Hank started laughing, “Nope, no boyfriends. Lots of girls, but no boys.”

“I’m sorry. That’s what I meant to say.”

“Boys or girls?”

Tiffany became flustered and Hank saw it. Then a little smile and a giggle later, Tiffany began lightening up.

“Girls, of course, silly.”

Tiffany couldn’t believe she had just said that. She had just made a girlish remark like that without thinking. She hated being a girl and now she had just giggled at what Hank had said and made a girlish remark. Tiffany tried to get angry with herself, but instead, felt a peaceful glow inside.

“I’ve dated lots of girls and was married once, but it didn’t take. Luckily, we didn’t have any children. So the breakup wasn’t that bad.”

“I’m sorry.”

“It’s ok now though.”

“How long were you married?”

“A little over two years.”

“Why did you breakup?”

“We were fighting all of the time. We married a year before 9/11 and when that happened I had to work a lot of overtime. I lost a lot of friends when the towers collapsed. I was pissed off all the time. It wasn’t fair to have some assholes fly planes into those buildings and then they had to die while trying to save other people’s lives like that. I finally came to realize that I was pissed off at myself because I wasn’t there to help. I had been stationed all the way at the other end of Manhattan Island and there was no way I could have done anything. I had therapy and finally got over it. My wife had left me way before that though. To be perfectly honest, I think we married because it seemed to be the thing to do.”

“We had dated off and on for several years and everyone kept asking when we were going to marry. So one thing led to another and we tied the knot. With us being married it was kind of like, something that was just expected of us. We loved each other but not like a husband and wife. It was just convenience. We parted friends. In fact, she remarried and I went to her wedding. She married a really nice guy and is due with their first baby in December. She’s asked me to be the God-father. Kind of ironic isn’t it?” he said.

Tiffany was silent for a moment wondering what she could say to Hank. He had lived through so much in his short life. He couldn’t be much more than twenty-seven or eight and had lost friends in 9/11 and a wife too. He was to be the God-father to her child. And all of this was striking a chord deep within her soul.

“You must feel very proud?”

“More than you know,” he said. “How has life treated you?”

“There’s nothing to tell, well, at least not like that,” she said.

“Please, I’d like to know more about you.”

“Really there’s nothing to tell. I went to school and when I grew this tall I decided to become a model. Isn’t that what all the tall girls do?” Tiffany said with another giggle.

Why am I giggling so much? Crap! If I don’t stop, this guy will think I’m interested in him.

“You could have played basketball.”

“With these nails?” she giggled.

Stop it! she thought. Stop the freaking flirting! Flirting? I have to get out of here. I can’t do this!

“I really should go now. It’s getting late and I have to be at work early tomorrow. You’ve been really sweet Hank,” she said.

“Thanks for joining me. Most girls don’t want to be seen with a cop in this neighborhood. Next time, though, call for a cab. Because the guy behind you might not be a cop. It’s been a pleasure meeting you Tiffany Rollins. I hope I do see you again.”

“That would be nice,” she responded as she laid her hand on his.

Tiffany’s cheeks went warm. She was blushing and when she noticed her red sculpted nails resting on Hank’s hand, embarrassment began to fill her. She was literally making a move on this guy as her brain was turning to mush. Maria had said to be Tiffany, but this was going too far! She pulled her hand away.

“Good night Hank,” Tiffany said as she turned and walked out into the street.

The cold evening air flowed into her nostrils, clearing her thoughts as she hailed a cab. What in the hell was I thinking of? she wondered. Hank does makes a wonderful friend. He is also the type of guy I could hang out with. Possibly, we could go to the games, or have a couple of beers with, heck, maybe even pickup a couple of girls. And here I was, a girl trying to pick him up instead!!! Tiffany groaned and felt sick as she adjusted herself in the back seat of the cab as it made its way through the New York traffic.
 

Chapter 11
 

After the events of the day, Brenda felt totally embarrassed. It had to have been so obvious to everyone, except Mario, that she was trying to impress him. Flush with anger, she removed everything she had on after slamming her apartment door shut: clothing, makeup, and tousled her hair to make it less attractive. She found some sweats and put them on and then looked into the mirror. A plain looking woman stared back at her. Not unattractive, and not badly dressed actually, but a woman, none the less. She shook her head and thought, you’ve come a long way Matt Watson, a long, long way!

Brenda slipped on some white cotton ankle socks, white canvas shoes, and then went over next door to visit her best friend.

She was seated at the table and asked, “Annie, I have to ask you something, was it really that obvious I was trying to impress someone when I went to work this morning?”

“Of course it was dear. What’s wrong with that?” she asked.

“I don’t know. I just felt so cheap afterward when I came home.” Brenda quietly answered.

“Why would you feel cheap?”

“I shouldn’t be trying to… well, impressing men.” Brenda said, with embarrassment in her voice.

“Why in the world not? Oh, wait! You don’t have to be ashamed dear. If you’re into girls, well, that’s ok too.”

Brenda stammered a second. Inside, she knew she should be looking at girls. But lately, her desires and wants seemed to be a mass of confusion. Quickly, she blurted out, “Its not like that Annie. He already has a girl friend.”

“Did you ask him out?”

“Good heavens no.”

“Did you throw yourself at his feet?”

“Of course not.”

“Then why do you feel like you did something wrong?”

“Because I wanted him to like me!”

“Do you think he likes you after seeing how you were dressed today?” Annie asked.

“I don’t know, maybe?”

“Maybe?”

“Cheryl said he likes me, but just doesn’t know yet. And besides, he’s already seeing a girl, so really, what chance do I have?”

“There’s no need for that now dear. It’s simple. Just be yourself and be patient. If he likes you, and wants you, he will come to you. If he doesn’t approach you, then it just wasn’t meant to be.”

Brenda sniffled in deeply to keep from choking upon hearing that advice, “Cheryl, well she said it was the first time she had seen him speechless.”

“Tell me then. How did you feel about it when you saw him that way?”

“I’m not sure... exactly. I mean, I could scarcely breathe when he walked through our door today.”

Annie smiled that all knowing motherly grin. “Well it sounds to me as though you like this young man very much.”

Brenda blushed furiously and was speechless. After a moment she admitted in a faint whisper, “Yes...I do.”

“Is he your first?”

“Yes,” she whispered again, “And I don’t know what to do. He has someone already and, and, I’m just so confused.”

“Brenda, honey, don’t worry, it won’t do your looks much good anyway! Look, if it is meant to be, then it will happen! The best piece of advice I can offer you is don’t put all your eggs in one basket. There are other men in the sea, and if one you like asks you out, then go for it dear! The idea is to have fun finding out which man is right for you and enjoy yourself. You never know, you might just find love in the strangest of places.”

“You’re right Annie,” Brenda sighed as she stood up to go,” I’m just being plain silly. I suppose its time to for me to go to bed. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

The two hugged as mother and daughter and Brenda couldn’t hold back her tears any longer.

“Thank you so much Annie. Really! I mean it! Thank you.”

“The pleasure is all mine dear. Now you go have a good night’s sleep!” Annie smiled as she let the woman that would almost be her daughter go. Brenda wiped her tears away and left back towards her apartment sniffling.

Brenda awoke refreshed the next day and was a bit more subdued with her choice of clothing to wear to work. A straight above the knee skirt, a lacy off the shoulder powder blue blouse, three-inch heels and an angora sweater was her look for today. Brenda wasn’t going to look like a slut on the make. But she kept wondering if Mario would notice her?

Brenda arrived at work and let Carla know that she was there. Brenda started a second list of people to be investigated so she could start eliminating people from her first list of suspects. Her first list was one that listed anyone that came through the door. But now she knew who should be investigated.

Ron, what was his last name, the engineer.
Brad, the fed-ex guy.
Mort, DSL.
Jimmy, pizza delivery.
Jack Larsen, who brings, who knows what to Melissa.
Martin Jennings, the investment banker.
Susan Marques , the makeup supplier.

Each person brought in some kind of package whenever they came inside and might be the source of the drugs the girls were using.

Brenda looked over the list again. It wasn’t complete! She didn’t want to add the name. She had to though! But what if he was the one that was the source? It just couldn’t be him. Not him! With much trepidation and sadness, Brenda wrote in the name of Mario Puccinelli, UPS.
 
 
Edited by Sephrena Lynn Miller

Now that the girls are deep undercover in their mission, both Brenda and Tiffany are finding out that their disguises are starting to become something more than just clothes covering their skin...

 

Runway
By
Arecee

 

---

Chapter 12
 
Brenda called her FBI contact, Bill Cline.

“Hi Bill, this is Brenda Watson.”

“Brenda, great to hear from you! Any leads yet?”

“I made a preliminary list of people for you to investigate. I don’t know anything more about them other than the fact they seem to come around more than once a day and they have packages which could be used for drug delivery. How would like for me to get this list to you?”

“There is a small Italian restaurant across from the William Jefferson hotel on fifty-first that would work quite nicely. We can have an excellent dinner and I can see who you have listed to date.”

“What time?”

“Oh, let’s say around seven. Before I forget, what will you be wearing?”

“A black skirt and a lacy white blouse. I’m about five-foot five without heels and have dark hair. See you then,” she said.

“Take care, Brenda,” he finished as she clicked off the receiver and set the phone back down. Brenda stared at the phone for a few moments and was lost in thought. It didn’t help to quell the nervousness she still felt within her.

Brenda was early and entered the restaurant at around six-forty-five and walked to the bar and ordered a Lemon Drop. A false ID from the government certainly had its pluses! She sat so that she could see everyone who entered and that they could also see her.

“I haven’t seen you around here before,” the bartender said as he delivered Brenda’s drink.

“Well…It’s my first time here. Really, I’m just here meeting someone.”

“My name’s Danny,” he said as he extended his hand.

“Nice to meet you. My name is Brenda,” she warmly replied as she took his hand in hers.

“Is it just that you haven’t found this place before, or are you new to the city?” he asked.

Brenda smiled, “I just moved here a couple of weeks ago.”

“Where from?”

“Virginia. I was going to school there.”

“Well, with that education, what sort of work do you do now?”

“I work for a modeling agency.”

Danny’s face wrinkled in a quizzical way of being dumbfounded. Brenda merely smiled as she thought in a moment of inspiration at how men seem to place preconceptions on a woman and how she must live. Why can’t a woman be smart and also do something that she enjoys?

Brenda softly broke his concentration. “How much do I owe you for the drink?”

“Eight dollars.”

She reached into her purse and laid a ten-dollar bill on the bar.

“Keep the change,” she said.

“Thanks.”

Brenda sipped her drink and began wondering what Bill Cline looked like. She knew that a person never looked like the voice on the phone and Bill Cline sounded like a man of Latin extraction; tall, dark and handsome. She let her eyes wander about the room. She found that she liked the bare brick walls and the funky artworks hanging on the walls above the tables. The lighting was dim, kind of romantic and the aroma of olive oil and garlic permeated the establishment. The atmosphere that this place created was cozy and relaxing. Brenda took a sip of her drink and felt the smoothness of her drink and how the taste lingered quite well. “Hmm, I’d better watch how much I drink or it’ll go straight to my head,” she thought.

Brenda heard some noise coming from the doorway. A couple had entered and the hostess seated them at a secluded table. Brenda was drawn to their interaction. “They must be on a first date,” she thought. Brenda, rather amusedly, watched the subtle signals they would pass to the other; she was smiling, he was talking, she would reach across the table and touch his hand and then pull away, lightly dancing on her perfectly done nails. Brenda was so engrossed watching the couple that she didn’t know someone was sitting next to her until a man’s throat cleared.

“Are you Brenda?” he asked.

Brenda about jumped when she heard his voice.

“Yes.”

“I’m Bill Cline. Nice to meet you.” he said extending his hand.

Brenda gently returned the shake. His hand felt cold and damp, almost like a fish! “Yuk!” was all she could think.

“It’s nice to finally meet you Bill,” she said.

Bill Cline wasn’t what Brenda had expected. She had dreamt of a dark Latin lover type, the hero of love novels. Bill wasn’t even close to that. He was maybe five-foot- eight, severely over-weight, and the most noticeable feature was his hair, or lack of. Bill was in his early fifties and time had not been kind to him. He had bags under his light gray eyes, a rather bulbous nose which had turned purple and pockmarked with the consumption of too much alcohol. He had small lips and a face red from the exertion of walking from the cab to the restaurant. Brenda had a hard time keeping from staring at his hair, which was black with gray specks. It had grown long and was combed from one side to the other to cover the total loss at the top of his head. Dandruff specks were very visible on the shoulders of his rumpled dark blue suit.

Bill ordered a drink, a double shot of Jack on the rocks and downed it in two gulps.

“I’ll have another,” he said to Danny.

Danny looked at Bill and then at Brenda, a look of concern was obvious on his face. This couldn’t be a date. A girl like Brenda wouldn’t be caught dead with a slob like the man she was with. Either she was a hooker or this was business. From the look of Brenda it must be the latter he thought. Danny delivered the drink to Bill and gathered the two twenty dollar bills from his hand.

Brenda watched as Bill drank half of his second drink, “God! This guy’s an alcoholic!” she thought.

“Maybe we should get a table and eat something?” she asked.

“Let me finish my drink hon. Then I’ll order one at the table,” he said as the last of the drink slid down his throat.

Bill had drank his cocktails so fast that the alcohol hadn’t reached his blood stream yet so he seemed absolutely coherent as they walked to a table and were seated by the hostess.

“I’d like a double Jack on the rocks please.” he asked the hostess.

“I’ll have your waiter bring it to you,” she said.

“Would you happen to have the list?” he asked Brenda.

“Yes, right here.”

Brenda knew she had better give him the list she had made before the drinks hit him or he would forget he even had it.

“How long will it take to investigate these people?”

“It depends - maybe a month. It shouldn’t take too long,” he answered.

The waiter returned with Bill’s drink and placed it on the table in front of him.

“Would you like another?” asked the waiter indicating to Brenda.

Brenda had barely tasted her drink and shook her head no.

“How thorough is the investigation?” she asked.

“We’ll know what size panties the women wear and how many condoms the guys use,” Bill laughed as the alcohol started to be absorbed into his system.

Brenda noted that Bill seemed outgoing and yet very sad… in a different sort of way. She hoped the alcohol wouldn’t change him too much. She browsed through the menu until a particular dinner entrée appealed to her. Bill was still busy looking through his.

“Are you ready to order?” the waiter asked, surprising her.

“I’d like the Veal Picata,” Brenda answered.

“Soup or salad?”

“Salad please, Balsamic Vinegrette.”

“And you sir?”

Bill lowered his drink from his mouth and looked up from the menu. “I’ll have the Osso Bucco, and hmm, what’s the soup today?”

“Minestrone and Clam Chowder.”

“I’ll take the Chowder.”

“Very good. Would you like another drink sir?” noting that Bill had already finished his glass of bourbon.

“I think we’ll have a bottle of wine. Just send us a good red.”

Brenda was becoming very uneasy with Bill’s alcohol consumption. His first drink was just reaching his brain and the next three were waiting to help him along. And now, wine. “I certainly hope Bill isn’t a nasty when he’s drunk” was all she could think about. Brenda had to do something to keep him from drinking so much.

“Would you like a piece of bread Bill?”

“Sure.”

Brenda buttered a piece of bread and handed it to Bill.

“Thanks.”

“Have you worked for the FBI for very long?” she asked, wanting to have him think instead of drink.

“Long enough to destroy my life,” he answered with a sullen look on his face.

“It destroyed your life?”

“Yes, I lived for this job and then it took everything I had from me: my wife, my home, and my health.”

Brenda didn’t like where this was going, but before she could change the subject Bill continued.

“I gave them everything. I was shot on a stakeout and had to work in the office after that. I hated it and I guess I was pretty miserable at home so my wife found someone else who treated her nicely and it was bye, bye. She got the home so I ended up living in an apartment. I gained a lot of weight and my heart started to fail. I had a by-pass last year. I only have two more years until I retire and then I can do all the things I missed out on.”

The waiter returned with a bottle of wine and poured a small amount for Bill to taste.

“Ah, hell, it tastes fine.”

The waiter poured both Bill and Brenda a glass and left to get their food orders.

Bill got a sad look on his face and looked as though he wanted to say something but as the drinks took effect he couldn’t find his thought, he just felt sad.

“Are you alright?” Brenda asked.

“Yeah, I’m fine. I was… trying to remember something.”

The waiter served their meals and left.

“You know, we have been trying to find out… about this drug thing… for quite a while,” he said.

“I hope Tiffany and I are able to help.”

“Where is Tiffany? I’d… like to meet her… too.”

“She had a photo shoot.”

“Maybe she can…come next time,” Bill said as the words were starting to slur.

“Can you tell me anything about this investigation so far?” Brenda asked.

“Not really. After Natalia…. was killed… the whole thing went… cold. You’re… our best hope,” Bill said as he filled his glass with more wine.

Bill’s speech was beginning to slur badly and Brenda knew that asking anymore questions would be futile. The rest of the meal was eaten in silence. Bill drank the rest of the bottle of wine and finally finished his dinner. Brenda waited patiently until he was done.

“How does this work? Should I pay you for dinner or what?” she asked.

Brenda was disgusted with Bill. He had come to dinner with her and drank until he was drunk. First he was disgusting to look at and then he did this, drink until he was oblivious to whatever was going on. Brenda wanted to leave and leave now.

“I have… a credit card. Mmm…don’t worry. Government… will pick up the bill.”

“Then I’m leaving. I need to go home.”

Bill could see that Brenda was angry and he knew why. He had made a complete fool of himself.

“Brenda! Please wait! I want to say something… to you.”

“There is nothing to say! I have to leave.”

“Wait, please! I know I drank too much tonight. I don’t blame you… for wanting to leave. Most girls want to leave… when they first see me anyways. I know what I look like… and almost every girl I talk to is short and to the point. Really, they want… nothing to do with me. I walked into this restaurant tonight… saw you sitting at the bar waiting for me… and my stomach dropped. I thought… you’d be repulsed, and, God… this is so hard to say. I thought you…well… wouldn’t want to talk to me. I thought drinking… would help me talk to you. And… and, I know I drank too much. Please…can you forgive me?”

Brenda looked at Bill and felt nothing but sadness for this man. He was so insecure that he felt he had to get drunk to talk to her. She had felt nothing but contempt for him until he had bared his soul. Brenda reached across the table and took Bill’s wrist into her hand.

“Bill, please don’t ever feel that way with me. I just wish you hadn’t drunk so much. I would have very much liked to have been able to talk to you.”

“I’m so… sorry. You have no idea… how I felt… when I saw you. You’re so gorgeous and…. God! I’m such a jerk.”

Brenda knew Bill was feeling sorry for himself, and the booze wasn’t helping. Brenda knew she wanted to go home now.

“Bill, I’ll call you tomorrow. Are you alright enough to get home by yourself?”

“I’ll be… fine.”

Brenda thought better. “Wait here just a minute.”

Brenda went to the bar and asked Danny to call for a cab.

“Is your friend alright?”

“He’ll be fine. Just don’t let him leave without a ride.”

“I won’t. Please come back again. I’d like to buy you a drink.”

Brenda blushed and then said, “I’d like that.”

The taxi arrived and Brenda left after saying goodnight to Bill. She felt bad leaving him but she knew he was able to take care of himself. Brenda really felt bad for Bill. He was a sweet man, but had his priorities screwed up. His insecurities were ruining his life and if he didn’t get a grip on himself, when he retired, he would drink himself to death.

Brenda thought that this evening would be exciting - passing on information about the assignment, being undercover, and all. But this evening didn’t end the way she thought it would. Bill was a drunk and a pathetic person to be around. She felt sad. There was no excitement in passing along information. In fact, just the opposite was true. It was boring. Bill wasn’t the exciting Latin lover she had envisioned. He was only a sad man with a job to do and a drunk besides. Where had she gone wrong she wondered? Where was the gun battle? The skulking? The shadows? Here she was, in a cab riding home, to an empty apartment wondering what she had done wrong. Brenda did have this thing for excitement and became a woman for what? To be an undercover agent saving the world? Hell, she could have done that as a man. Brenda lowered her hand to her leg, her nails grazing her knee. The slippery feel of her nylons on her nails made her think of something else - her femininity. Brenda’s legs were crossed at the knee, her skirt hiked up to mid thigh. She caught the driver occasionally staring at her in the mirror and for some reason she had decided that she liked it — the attention. She felt like a woman: not cheap, nor sluttish, but very attractive. She liked the feel of men’s eyes practically undressing her and caressing her every curve with a blink.

Brenda arrived at home and went to change. She closed the door to her apartment and bumped her chest. Instantly, she felt a bolt of lightning go through her breast! “OUCH!” God! Brenda pulled her top off and slowly massaged her nipple and breast that she had bumped. Now she noticed that both of her nipples were red and swollen out some like they were poking out. Her breasts were puffy and there was a definite hardness of mass behind each. They ached quite a bit and hurt to touch them! Brenda, worried, wondered what to do. Her breasts had never felt like this before! “I’m going to die! I have some sort of cancer!” was all that she could think about. A half an hour later, Brenda had curled under her bed linens, weeping softly. She had made her mind up that she would call the doctor in the morning. To come so far to be herself, only to be stricken down with some hideous disease, was a cruel, cruel fate - one which she did not deserve! Her tears gradually slowed, trickling forth, as she shifted herself to get more comfortable. One last tear from her right eye precariously perched itself upon her cheek and stayed as she faded from consciousness for the refuge of her dreams.

Morning came and Brenda faced another dilemma - what to wear? She was feeling especially girlish today despite her deep worry about her chest. Her breasts still hurt if she touched them. Brenda downed her hormones and continued her search for just the right thing to wear. She found a loose fitting blouse and a short skirt. She then felt the impulse to feel her legs and noticed a small amount of stubble. I’ll have to shave them again. This girl thing is becoming a major amount of work to look nice. Brenda turned on her shower and waited for the water to warm. She entered the shower and lathered up her legs before turning the water off. She slowly drew the razor along their length. Her skin had grown softer and her legs seemed to have accumulated more of a shape, she mused. These changes were exciting her and she loved the feeling. Brenda turned the water on again and rinsed the lather from her legs and soaped her body. When she reached her chest, the water seemed to have taken part of the pain away and only the swelling remained. She was excited that she was growing breasts but this pain had her worried.

Brenda turned off the water and then dried herself. She found a pair of lacy thong panties to slip on. She no longer worried about showing that thing she was becoming to despise as it seemed smaller than she remembered. The hormones had been seeing to that. It had been months since her last erection and she had become very adept at tucking herself in. She slid the panties up her soft smooth legs and shivered at the feeling they generated as they caressed her skin. She kept thinking of how cruel it had been to have been born a man and miss out on wearing clothes like this for most of her life. She found a matching bra and inserted her breast forms in. Brenda noted that they seemed very tight against her breasts, almost uncomfortable. She looked into the mirror and saw that she now had cleavage, not a lot but it definitely was cleavage. She smiled. Today she would wear a blouse that showed off that cleavage. Brenda did her makeup with a dramatic touch - she felt the need to look especially nice. She then rolled a pair of sheer charcoal pantyhose up her legs, loving the way they felt similar to her sensual experience with her panties this morning, very sexy. Brenda, then nagged with a thought of something out of place, looked through her clothing again and then changed her mind. She would wear a skirt to mid thigh, a camisole, and her Ann Taylor blazer which matched that skirt. Her black four-inch sandals finished the look.

It was a warm autumn morning for this time of year so Brenda didn’t need a coat to ward off the cold. She stood waiting for the subway train to arrive and started to feel a little uneasy. Everyone’s eyes seemed to be on her, men and women. Brenda looked around and wondered what was wrong.

“That outfit seems to accent your charming looks quite well young lady,” the old woman next to her said.

“Thank you very much,” Brenda shyly replied. Now she knew why people were staring. She was gorgeous. She stood out like a rose in a field of thistles. Brenda didn’t know whether to smile or hide her head from the embarrassment. The arriving train made the decision for her. She boarded the car quickly and remained standing. Her skirt was short enough and sitting would just make her situation worse. She was seemingly becoming very self-conscious as of late. Men that passed her as she continued on would rub themselves against her trying to cop a feel. By the time she reached her destination she felt thoroughly violated. Why do men think they can do things like that to me? she wondered. Brenda felt dirty inside and frowned.

She entered the lobby of her building and the security guard looked up and smiled.

“You look exceptionally pretty today Miss Watson,” he said.

Brenda blushed, “Thank you Steve.”

The compliment lifted her spirits up some and she couldn’t help but smile again.

Brenda entered her office and called Carla to announce her arrival. She sat down at her desk and crossed her legs at the knee and slipped one leg behind the other at her ankle. She loved the feeling of her nylon clad legs as they rubbed against each other. She felt her heart beat increase when she rubbed her nails down her thigh to her knee. It was very arousing! Earth to Brenda! Regain control, or it will be a long day!

Everyone that entered the suite complimented Brenda on her stunning looks today.

“Brenda, you are looking better each day. How do you do it?” Melissa asked.

“I don’t.”

“Yes you do! You’re positively gorgeous today! I just wish you were a little bit taller so I could hire you as a model.”

“Stop it. Please. You’re going to make me blush.”

“You’re a beautiful woman Brenda. Be proud of that. I’m actually glad you wore something nice today, I forgot to tell you that we are going to attend a party at the mid-town galleries this evening, so I hope you haven’t made plans already. The girls will be modeling several different clothing lines and I’ll need you to help get them ready and to mingle with the guests. I hope you don’t mind?”

“Of course not Miss Benson.”

“Stop being so formal with me, will you? Call me Melissa.”

“Yes, Melissa.”

“Good. And I love that camisole.”

“Thank you.”

Melissa entered her office and Brenda saw the light go on that indicated she was talking on her private line. The light went off and then Brenda heard Melissa’s cell phone ring. She couldn’t hear the conversation, but Melissa exited her office thirty minutes later.

“Brenda, I’m meeting my date for tonight and I’m going to pick out a suit for him to wear this evening. I want him to look perfect with my dress. I’ll be back in a couple of hours.”

“Okay Melissa.”

Fifteen minutes later Mario entered the suite and laid several packages on the receiving table.

“Could you sign this Brenda?” he said as he handed her the signature board.

Mario looked at Brenda and didn’t smile or even acknowledge the fact the she looked very nice. Brenda knew that subconsciously she had done this for Mario. She was really smitten by this man. She knew he wasn’t available, but it didn’t hurt to make him notice her either. It made her feel good when he complimented her.

“Well a good morning to you too Mister Mopey face,” she said.

Mario was in a funk - that was obvious! But why, she didn’t know. Even on the darkest of days he had a smile always reserved for Brenda.

“I’m sorry Brenda. I’m not in a very good mood today.”

“Why, what happened?”

“My girl friend broke up with me last night.”

Brenda’s stomach jumped and then she asked, “Why would she do that?”

“She has been seeing another guy on the side and decided to dump me. I thought we had something special going on, but I guess I was wrong.”

Brenda stood up and walked around her desk standing directly in front of Mario. Mario really hadn’t noticed Brenda through his anger, but now, as she came into focus, he saw what a beautiful woman she really was. Brenda had always been just another girl to flirt with and tease - after all he was already in love with his precious girlfriend. He may have flirted, but he really only had eyes for her. Mario now looked at Brenda’s flawlessly made up face and suddenly realized that he was looking at her for the very first time! Brenda was cute, very cute. But she had an inner beauty that shown in the twinkle of her eyes. Those eyes! Damn! He could fall into them and never want to come back out again. He looked down and saw the barest amount of cleavage peeking above her camisole and then farther down to her trim waist, to her rounded hips and then to her curvaceous legs. Mario had never looked at Brenda like this before and he saw a woman that was exciting him like no other woman had ever done before.

“Oh Mario, I’m so sorry for you,” she said as she reached out and touched his hand.

Maybe it was static electricity or something else that made Mario jump. But Brenda’s touch had made him feel wonderful.

“Don’t feel sorry Brenda, I’ll get over it. I mean, I’m very sorry I didn’t notice you when I came in this morning. You look beautiful.”

“I do? Well, thank you. I’m glad you noticed.”

“I have a lot of deliveries to make today, but I would be honored if you would have lunch with me.”

“You’re asking me to lunch?” Brenda couldn’t believe her ears. She had dreamed of a moment like this and it had finally arrived!

“Yes, I am. Would you?”

“I’d be honored. Come by when you can. Carla will cover my desk while I’m gone.”

“See you then Brenda. And thanks.”

“For what?”

“For just…being you.”

Brenda couldn’t respond to that. Her mouth wouldn’t move. All she could do was blush.

After Mario left, Brenda regained enough of her senses to remember that she needed to call her doctor to voice her concern about her breasts.

“Doctor, the reason I called you is that my chest is really hurting lately.”

”Let me get your chart, ah here it is. Yes, I imagine they do, from what I can see here is that your previous doctor put you on a low amount of estrogen so your body would get used to it and to produce feminine curves but not so great as to destroy your masculinity. You have had some development as a female, mostly in your hip area and a small amount of breast growth. You had asked me for larger natural breasts so I increased your estrogen dosage slightly and added progesterone to make that happen. I can guess it jump started breast tissue growth within you. You’re becoming a young woman Brenda and because of your age it should happen quite rapidly. You’ve probably lost the function of your male parts by now. Hormones will do that to you, you know. I would recommend the removal of your testes in the near future and that way we could stop the anti-androgens which would be much better for your body.”

“How long will it be before I can throw away my breast forms?”

“That all depends on your body. All girls develop differently whether they were born that way, or as in your case, a girl that is transitioning.”

“Transitioning?”

“Yes, that’s what you are doing isn’t it? Becoming a woman?”

“I guess I am. I really haven’t given it much thought. I just know I want breasts.”

“Brenda, you’re scaring me. There’s a hell of a lot more to what you’re doing than just growing breasts. The hormones you’re taking are going to change you more than just making then grow - your whole body is going to change! Your mind won’t ever be the same after this and you probably won’t even think like a man ever again. They can change your sexuality and it may not wind up being what you think. Whichever way you do end up as in sexuality, there is no correct way. You will just have to accept and embrace what happens. These aren’t things you play with Brenda. You really need to be absolutely sure that this is the direction you want to go.”

“More than anything, I am sure: this is what I want.”

“Well, it’s your decision to make, and we did promise to do whatever you wished when you started this thing, I wish you luck Brenda, and don’t worry about the discomfort in your breasts, at least yet. If the pain does not alternate back down and up a few times to a dull ache and it stays sharp, or if you feel and lumps or masses other than right behind the nipples, then feel free to come in anytime. Those would be signs of something unusual. After about 4 more months, we will need to begin setting you for regular breast exams too, another fact of every woman’s life as breasts need to be constantly watched upon for changes. Tell you what, come see me in the office in three weeks and I’ll take a look at you and see if I should back off on your HRT levels.”

“Thank you doctor.”

Brenda felt better about her chest, but now, the doctor had planted the seed of doubt in her mind. Was what she was doing the right thing? Or was it just another adventure Matt always jumped into without the thought of the consequences? Brenda loved the feel of her small but developing breasts but she really hadn’t thought about the rest of what she was doing. Was her lunch date with Mario just a way to prove to herself her femininity or was she REALLY attracted to him? Was her brain changing like the doctor said it would? Did she really want to become the woman she portrayed? Or did she just have a fascination with breasts or would she really want to keep them? After all, they were forever unless she had them cut off. What about the rest of what he had said - remove her testes. Just a nice way of saying cut off your balls. Ouch! Just the thought of that gave Brenda a cold shiver down her spine.

Brenda began thinking hard about what she was doing. The agency had tried to make her appear to be a woman, as a disguise. She loved the way she felt as she had gone through it too. It was exciting. She also knew that she wasn’t Matt any longer either. She really WAS Brenda, now, and she was pretty sure she wanted to stay that way - forever. She was looking at gender from the other side of the fence, but now, it was becoming serious. Certain hard decisions were coming up fast and soon, she would have to make some life altering decisions. THIS was DEFINITELY not a game anymore - this was about the rest of her life!

The recording message of hanging up and dialing again from having held the phone off the hook too long interrupted her train of thought. Brenda gently lowered the phone and placed it back onto its cradle. She didn’t feel so good anymore, she absolutely had doubts about what she was doing and needed more time to think on it. She thought of the time she had gone out and ended up kissing — no, the right description was almost raping that guy, just to prove to herself that she was a woman and someone worthwhile. Worthwhile? Of course I’m worthwhile. Aren’t I? I feel SO, so stupid! What a fool I am! she thought. She finally realized that she was truly playing a dangerous game with her life.

Brenda had jumped into this assignment with her eyes wide shut. She had persuaded Dirk to go along with her optimism, thinking that this would be fun thing. But now, it had become a real life issue, at least for herself. And she no longer knew whether she was thinking rationally about her situation or if she delusional from her inner desires and fantasies. She wanted breasts. Yes! And she wanted to see Mario again. Yes! In a romantic, situational way too. Yes! And yet, she now had this nagging thought in her mind that what she was doing was wrong. Hmmm! This girl thing was fine as long as she didn’t forget that she was Matt. But, what she was doing? Why was she even becoming Brenda? And now she wasn’t so sure if THAT was the right thing to do anymore. Dammit! Why the hell did she have to call the doctor? Everything was so simple before. Be a girl, have breasts, date the guy, just do what every red blooded American girl does. Except that, she wasn’t a girl… at least not yet. Fuck! Why did I make that call?

Tiffany walked in and interrupted a motionless Brenda, deep in thought.

“Wow, you look really nice today,” Tiffany said.

Startled, Brenda caught herself, and regained her composure. “Thanks.”

“Are you going to the show tonight,” Tiffany asked.

“Melissa just told me about it. I guess I’ll have to go, it’s not like I have anything else to do,” Brenda answered with sarcasm in her voice.

“My goodness didn’t we get off on the wrong side of the bed this morning?”

“I’m sorry. I have some really important issues to deal with and… Crap! I really need someone to talk to.”

Tiffany, seeing the seriousness on Brenda’s face, volunteered, “How about me?”

“Ok. Maybe tonight after the party. And if I do spill, please! don’t be judgmental.”

“I won’t, I promise.”

The morning passed away somewhat quickly after that and Mario finally arrived to take Brenda to lunch.

“Hey good looking! Almost ready to go?”

“I guess.”

Mario’s smile subsided. “Wow, what happened to you Miss Sunshine?”

“I’m sorry, but I’m having a really bad day.”

“Do you want to talk about it?”

“Maybe... I’m not sure if I really can… or should.”

“Hey, you don’t have to go to lunch with me, if you don’t want to.”

“It’s not that Mario. Please. Don’t get me wrong. I really do WANT to have lunch with you. I’m just afraid I might be bad company is all.”

“Come on. Let’s go then. You’re cute enough you couldn’t possibly be bad company.”

Brenda couldn’t help herself, she stood and smiled at Mario. He always had a way of making her feel better about herself. It must be that sexy smile she thought.

Mario watched as Brenda walked toward him, her legs seemed to go on forever as she perched on her heels. Brenda had an athletic figure, not voluptuous but trim, it seemed to fit her like a glove. He wondered why he hadn’t noticed her before? She really was a stunning looking girl.

“What are you hungry for?” he asked.

“You,” she instantly thought and sighed. Continuing with the menu, she realized that she couldn’t make up her mind for the type of food she felt like having, she sighed. ”Anything would be fine.”

“I only have a half of an hour. How about a pizza? There is a place right around the corner that sells different varieties by the slice.”

“That sounds good to me. Let’s head there.”

Mario took Brenda’s hand and led her to the elevator. Her head told her to pull it away from him but her heart said to hold it tighter. He finally let of her hand when they had reached the Pizza Delight restaurant.

Mario ordered a slice for the each of them and led Brenda to an empty table. Brenda lowered herself and tried to pull her skirt down with little success. She knew she would leave little doubt as to the beauty of her legs. Mentally, again, she sighed in a slight frustration.

Mario took Brenda’s hand back into his and asked, “Ok dear. What was bothering you earlier?”

Brenda’s eyes travelled from her held hand up to his face.

“Some internal issues I’m having. Really though, I think I’ll work them out. It’s just right now they seem tremendous to me. What about you Mr. Mopey? You seem a bit more cheerful this afternoon.”

“I was still thinking about that bitch… dumping me… this morning. After I saw you, well….you changed my whole outlook on things.”

“What do you mean by that? I didn’t scare you too did I?” Brenda giggled.

“You’ve got to be kidding. You’re gorgeous today.”

“Thank you, it takes a lot of work to look like this.”

“You could show up with ragged torn clothing and drenched in mud and still be look cute. Don’t undersell yourself.”

Brenda smiled and looked down at the tabletop.“You’ll make me blush if you keep saying things like that!”

“It would look good on you too! Ah, they’re ready. Stay here, I’ll grab the pizza.”

Brenda was glad Mario offered to pick up the pizza slices. She didn’t want to have to try to keep her skirt pulled down more than once today. I’ll have to remember to wear a longer one next time, she mused.

Mario returned and placed the slice in front of Brenda. Steam was pouring off the slice and the abundant cheese was running off onto the paper beneath it.

“Mmm, that smells so good,” she stated.

“Let it cool a little or you’ll burn the top of your mouth.”

”Tell me more about your girlfriend. Why did she dump you?”

“She was seeing another guy the entire time she was dating me. The worst part of this is that he was a friend of mine. We played on the same softball team.”

“I’m sorry. Why do you think she choose him over you.”

“He asked her to marry him.”

“Did she date him long?”

“I don’t know. I didn’t even know she was seeing him. And I don’t think he knew about me. Jim isn’t the kind of guy that tries to steal another guy’s girlfriend.”

“Have you talked to him about it?”

“No. And I don’t think I will. It wouldn’t be fair to him. I’m just angry at Jessica for doing this to me.”

“What are you going to do?”

“Find someone nicer than her and bring that someone to their wedding. Do you have any plans for later next year?” flirted Mario.

“Now I know what Cheryl meant. You are the worst, Mario,” she laughed.

Brenda’s pizza had finally cooled enough for her to attempt to eat it. She took a bite. Mmmm! They do make the best pizza here! she thought as the flavors invaded her mouth.

“Are you saying I’m rushing things?”

“You silly goose. You don’t even know me, and you’re asking me to go to a wedding with you?”

“Okay. I guess I rushed things a little. Would you go out to dinner with me instead?”

“I’d like that. When were you thinking of?”

“Is this Friday too soon?”

“That would be perfect. What should I wear to it?”

“Something casual. We’ll go for a burger and then watch the Knicks play ball.”

“What’s the Knicks?”

“Our basketball team. It’ll be fun.”

Brenda finished a third of her pizza slice and wrapped it in her napkin to eat later.

“Is that all you’re going to eat?” Mario incredulously asked as he finished off his slice.

“I’m full. I’ll finish it later.”

“You’ll waste away to nothing if you don’t eat.”

“I put weight on just breathing air. I don’t want to get fat.”

“You ready to go?”

Mario wiped his hands off dry with a napkin and Brenda did the same. He reached down and helped Brenda to her feet. Damn! She has nice legs! he thought as her skirt lifted almost to her panties.

Brenda blushed and reached down to pull her skirt back down to a decent level, it was thrilling to expose her legs this way but she knew nice girls didn’t do this. And she was a nice girl. I’ll have to wear something less daring next time I come to work, or I won’t be a nice girl for very long.

Brenda placed her wrapped pizza slice in her purse and was surprised when Mario took her hand again as they started walking back to her office. His hand felt rough and strong. It was the hand of a man that worked hard for a living. His hand made her feel safe and protected as they walked. Mario liked the feel of Brenda’s hand in his. It was small and petite, soft…it was making him forget all about Jessica. Brenda was a special girl and he was beginning to find out that he really liked her.

“When I get back to the office, I’ll give you my address. What time will you be by Friday night?”

“The game doesn’t start until eight and the burger place is near the garden and I’d like to spend some time with you before the game. So I’ll pick you up around five if that’s alright?”

“I’ll be ready.”

Brenda wrote down her address on a piece of paper and handed it to Mario.

“Thank you so much for lunch,” she genuinely smiled.

“You’re welcome. Anytime you’d like to go again, just let me know.”

“I will.”

That afternoon passed quickly and it was time to go to the party at the artist’s gallery. Brenda and the models were taken to the building in a van that seated all of them. Brenda finally realized that she might have some time tonight to talk to her friend.

The gallery was located in an old warehouse that had been converted to a high end gallery. The gallery was located on the second floor of the building. Great care was taken to keep the feel of the original building. Cast iron stairs with worn marble treads led to the second floor, which had the original flooring. The wood had been sanded and varnished to a luxurious shine and the brick walls were sandblasted to a clean rough finish. Paintings were hung on the walls and various partitions were placed about the floor with more paintings on display. The showing wasn’t going to start for another hour, so the girls would have time to get ready for the fashion show.

Various designers had sent samples of their current lines to be seen. They ran the gamut from business to dressy or casual to sexy. It was going to be quite a night!

Brenda wanted to spend some time with Tiffany, as they really hadn’t had much time to talk since Tiffany had been hired. Tonight would be a good time for them to become friends, so when they were seen talking, a red flag wouldn’t go up.

“Hi Tiffany. Let me help you set up your wardrobe for the show,” Brenda smiled.

“Thanks, I’d like that.”

“What are you going to wear first?”

“I think they want to go with the more conservative suits first and then work toward the more sexy items. Brenda, you look really different… almost stunning.” Tiffany said. Then a look of shock hit her face as she realized why. Tiffany moved closer and whispered, “You have cleavage! Damn! How did you manage that?”

Brenda lowered her eyes and softly answered, “My hormones are kicking in and my breasts are growing.”

“What? I’m not going to grow breasts, am I?” Tiffany asked with obvious concern in her voice.

“No Tiffany, you won’t. Not unless you want to. That’s sort of what I wanted to talk to you about earlier. There is no easy way to say this… other than to just come out with it. I’m not Matt anymore… I haven’t been, really, for some time. I’m Brenda. And… I have already begun transitioning… into a woman.”

Tiffany looked at Brenda in stunned silence. This assignment had just gone beyond some casual undercover work. It fucked up her friend!!!

“You’re right Brenda, we DO NEED to talk!!! And I mean right after the show!!!! You’re coming home with me and staying the night! This is… damn!”

Brenda’s friend looked at her like she had just died and was missing her already. Brenda understood what Tiffany was feeling and felt bad now that she saw the emotions playing across Tiffany’s face. Brenda was really sorry, now that she had upset her friend with her revelation.

“Okay… I’d like that.”

Brenda hung the fashions in order for Tiffany and then went to help Connie.

“You should have helped me first Brenda! I’m the star here!” Connie admonished Brenda in a condescending voice.

“I’m sorry Connie. I was trying to get to know Tiffany better. I’ll remember for the next time,” Brenda answered. “What a bitch!” she thought fumingly.

“I’ll be right back. I have to go to the little girl’s room,” Connie huffed.

Brenda sorted Connie’s fashions and was done by the time that Connie had returned. Brenda noticed a trace of white powder under her nose and that she seemed to be in a better mood.

“Connie, you’d better wipe under your nose or people will know what you were doing.”

Connie turned scarlet with embarrassment. She had just been busted and, even worse, by the receptionist. This could get ugly.

“Don’t worry Connie, I’m cool with it. Where did you get it from?” Brenda asked.

“It was in my purse. Would you like to try some?”

“No thank you, I can’t.”

Brenda had to put Connie at ease about her drug use or she might blow her own cover if she was judgmental.

“Why not? It will make you feel good.”

“I really can’t. I’m allergic to it. I tried it in high school and my heart stopped. Luckily one of my friends knew what to do until the ambulance arrived or I would be dead.”

“You poor thing, can’t you do anything else? Like grass or meth?”

“I’m afraid to try. So all I ever do is have a drink.”

“Well at least that’s better than nothing at all. Did I tell you that you look really nice today?”

“No. But thanks.” Brenda smiled back.

“I’d love to borrow that skirt and heels someday, if it would be all right?”

“Connie wants to borrow my clothes?” Brenda thought,” How much more girly can I get than that? Another girl wants to borrow my clothes?” Brenda wanted to hug herself and she decided Connie wasn’t such a bitch after all.

The show started and Brenda stayed behind the changing partition to help the other girls dress. They would wear an outfit and walk around the room mingling with the guests answering questions about the clothing they were wearing The usual walk on the runway would last maybe a minute at the most, but these walks were lasting for more than ten minutes each and the girls were returning out of order so things were getting hectic.

“Brenda, please pay attention to which girl is returning. We’re falling behind,” Melissa said.

Melissa had just arrived with her date and went behind the partition to help Brenda.

“I’m sorry Melissa. I thought I had everything in order.”

”Don’t worry. I’ll help you. You take those four racks and I’ll take these three, we’ll be done in no time.”

“Thanks Melissa. You look absolutely stunning tonight as well.”

Melissa did look stunning in her Versaci gown, She had borrowed it from one of her prized customers and here she was working right along with Brenda in a dress that must have cost five thousand dollars.

“Who’s your date Melissa? He’s very handsome.”

“Oh that’s Gerald Bratton. When I need a date, I ask him to take me. We’re just friends. He’s the head of the drug enforcement unit for the NYPD.”

“Oh.”

Now Brenda knew what was meant by keeping your enemies closer! Melissa would know right from the horse’s mouth, so to speak, what, where, and when the drug unit was going to do anything. No wonder she had never been busted!

The girls donned their last outfits and went to converse with the guests. Tiffany wore a pair of brown four-inch sandals, nude sheer panty hose, mid thigh brown leather miniskirt, a beige camisole and a matching brown leather vest. She looked absolutely hot and when she saw herself in the mirror, she knew she would have trouble with the male guests. She was exceptionally tempted to ask for a date with her image in the mirror. Sigh! If only…

“God Tiffany! I’m really jealous! You just… outshine the rest of us mere mortals!” Brenda giggled to her friend. “I’m sorry. You really are beautiful tonight.”

“Don’t be. It’s not all that great having guys falling all over themselves for you.”

“I don’t know about that…” Brenda giggled again.

“You’re going to have trouble yourself little girl. You look really hot yourself tonight.”

“I doubt it, not with all you girls in the room. No one will even see me.”

“They’ll see you, believe me,” Tiffany whispered again, “If I was Dirk right now, I’d be after you in a heartbeat! So don’t sell yourself short.”

Brenda blushed as a moment of weirdness seized her. When Tiffany said what she did about being Dirk and being attracted to her, her stomach tingled some with a fluttering feeling. She felt a mixture of her friendship with Dirk being mixed with an enjoyment of him paying attention to and wanting her, even disguised here as Tiffany. Brenda found herself shocked and feeling good at the same time. Now things were getting really strange!

Tiffany and Brenda entered the gallery and began to mingle. A tall and very handsome man came to talk to Tiffany.

“I was watching you all night young lady. You paled the other models by far in comparison. Your beauty and grace seem so much more refined than the others.”

This man had extraordinarily good looks and was dressed impeccably. He was turning heads wherever he went. Tiffany hadn’t noticed him earlier nor did she care to notice him right now. After all, he was just a man. And she had no use for a man. Tiffany felt her face begin to warm. My God! I’m blushing! I don’t believe It! This guy is actually making me blush! I can’t be turned on by a guy!

“Thank you… but you must be blind! The others…they really are so much prettier,” Tiffany stammered. She couldn’t believe she had just said that. SHE was asking for a compliment and even more unsettling SHE was flirting!

“There was no doubt that you were the star tonight. You were turning heads every time you appeared. May I ask what your name is?”

“Tiffany, Tiffany Rollins.”

Tiffany wanted to say more but she was dumbstruck by her inability to talk to this man. Her brain was slow to process and her throat wouldn’t seem to allow the air up to her mouth for her to speak.

“I’m Robert Stanton. I’m very pleased to meet you. Would you like to join me for a glass of wine?”

Before Tiffany could think, her mouth uttered, “Yes, please. I would like that very much.”

What in the world? Oh SHIT! Tiffany cringed in horror inside her mind. Oh my Gawd!! Think before you talk! Damn it! Damn! Damn! Remove your hand from Robert’s arm now! You can escort yourself to the wine bar. Walking arm in arm, with this man, will send the wrong impression to others! Not to mention — ME!

A voice startled her.

“What would you like Tiffany, white or red?”

“I’ll have white please.”

Robert handed Tiffany a glass of chardonnay and then escorted her to look at the paintings. Robert was quite knowledgeable about the various artist’s works which were on display and dazzled Tiffany with historical information relating to each painting and commentary of the artists and the brush styles. Tiffany had become mesmerized by Robert without even realizing it. His soft melodious voice, good looks, and all the information she was learning about the paintings, was making her warm inside and a feeling of being safe and very secure in the presence of this man coursed throughout her body. She eventually found herself leaning into him as he spoke. The alcohol had allowed her relax to the whole man - woman thing. Tiffany enjoyed the warmth radiating from Robert’s body as they strolled the gallery together arm in arm looking much like a couple.

“Oh Robert! What a beautiful painting,” Tiffany gushed.

It was a painting of a man and woman shown looking across a lake from their rear. The woman was wearing a virginal white dress and the man was wearing dark clothing of the era, probably the 1700’s. They were holding hands… a most romantic pose.

“Yes it is. It’s one of my favorites.”

Tiffany was drawn into the painting. The couple intrigued her: Who were they? Why did the romance of the painting make her feel as though she was there? Tiffany moved closer to Robert and was overcome with a desire to feel his manliness - she wanted to feel like the girl in the picture!

Robert looked at Tiffany and knew that now was the moment he had waited all night for. He turned her head toward his with his finger and saw that her red lips were slightly parted waiting to be touched. He lowered his lips to hers and until they softly touched. They kissed with a real passion! Tiffany involuntarily responded and melted within his grasp. This is heaven! she thought. The feel of the softness of her skin against his strong hair covered arms as he held her and the feel of the slight growth of beard touching her face while they were enraptured was sensually overwhelming her poor brain! She pictured herself as the woman in the painting being kissed by the man she loved. Their lips parted and then Tiffany slowly stared up into his eyes. She found herself panting, flush and seeing little stars within her vision as her senses still reeled. Not a word was spoken. Tiffany pulled herself up against his chest again and reached up with her wanting lips. She had found an unknown hunger had seized her in its grips and she had to explore what was happening to her! Reason was soon lost, however, as this desire within her took over. They kissed again and again. Their second session lasted much longer than their first and they finally parted lips, temporarily satiated, but knowing that they must have been putting on quite a show for the other attendees.

Tiffany opened her eyes and brought her hand to her lower lip as she looked around the gallery and saw the smirks and smiles of those who saw the expression of love the couple had displayed. Tiffany felt very embarrassed for being so open with Robert. She was now thoroughly confused! A pang of love, Yes Love!, and she was liking this feeling a lot. But he is a MAN! With this love she was feeling towards this man and the fact that she had kissed him so very openly and had initiated their second round herself, made her stop. What would people think? They really weren’t a couple. Not yet, anyway, she thought as her mind returned to the painting and she took his hand in hers while she stared deeply into the picture and pondered what had just happened. She looked down and saw her long dainty fingers and red nails intertwined with his strong bulky manicured hands. This just seemed so natural, so perfect together. It was like it was meant to be with her at his side as she was frail and smaller in comparison beside him - lovers, hand in hand. Tiffany let a sigh pass her lips. She was in love.

Just as suddenly as Tiffany had fallen in love, Dirk surfaced fast and broke spell. What in the hell am I doing? What THE FUCK??? he thought. SHIT! Oh Gawd Oh Gawd! I just kissed a man!! NO! NO! I kissed him TWICE… and now I’m holding his hand!!! IM GONNA DIE!!! Tiffany suddenly pulled her hand from Roberts’ and pulled both her hands to her chest and said, “I need to go… to the bathroom.”

Tiffany was in a near run for the door and threw it open. She slammed a stall door open, looked down and began heaving up the wine she drank. A man KISSED me!!! FUCK! What’s happening to me?!! She began sobbing and trying to wipe the mess from her mouth and chin. I’m so fucking messed up, I don’t know who I am or WHAT I am anymore! Tiffany rolled over to sit on the floor and repeatedly banged the back of her head against the stall’s wall and she started to cry harder.

Brenda looked around and did not see Tiffany anywhere. After a guest mentioned she had seen her run for the bathroom, Brenda came to find her. She had been in there for over ten minutes and Robert was beginning to worry.

Brenda wasn’t prepared for what she found in the bathroom. Tiffany had her legs curled under her, crying uncontrollably - her face red to the point of being almost purple! She was shaking and banging her head against the stall slowly. Brenda dropped to the floor and pulled her against her chest to stop her from banging her head. Ignoring the smell of the bile, Brenda began cooing and consoling her once staunch buddy, the one who had been the stronger willed of the two of them, who was now her best girlfriend.

“Tiffany you’re going to be alright. Just let it out.” Brenda continued as she held her. She could tell her friend had just experienced something horrible and would wait however long it was necessary to find out just what had happened. Some more minutes later, Tiffany slowed her crying and sniffles down.

“Tiff. What happened?” Brenda looked with a loving concern in her eyes at Tiffany’s.

Tiffany brought her arm to her face and wiped away some more of her tears.

“Are you alright for real Tiff? Please… tell me something!”

Tiffany suddenly glared with a look of pure hatred.

“NO! I’m not alright! THAT…that MAN! THAT Robert! Hhh-hh-he kissed ME!!.”

“He kissed you? Is that all?”

“IS THAT ALL? Obviously YOU didn’t HEAR me, HE KISSED ME!!!”

“Well… what’s wrong with that?”

“SHIT, Brenda, you’re sick!!! Brenda… Unlike you, I’m a MAN. And kissing another man just isn’t right!! I just feel sick that I let it happen.”

Brenda leaned back and smiled, “God he’s so handsome I wish he would kiss me!”

Tiffany gave her a weird look as Brenda continued, “Tiffany, right now you’re a woman - and not a man. Robert doesn’t know you are a man undercover and you shouldn’t feel any guilt as to what happened. You should feel wonderful to have a man like that want you. It’s part of the role and part of our mission. You’re a woman now Tiffany. Just play the part and try to go with the flow. Its not forever, and it won’t be permanent. I promise you! Try and go back out and enjoy your evening.”

“But I’m not a girl! I don’t want to be a girl! I HATE all this deception BS! I want to go back to being Dirk. I want the hell out of here!”

“You know you can’t! Not until this assignment is over. If you try and act like Dirk, you will be killed. Damn! Let yourself go! Be Tiffany in heart and soul. I’m not going to let you just throw away your life!”

Tiffany raised her face to look up at Brenda.

“Since when did you become the sensible one?”

“Since I became a woman: A real woman — inside.”

“Do I have to kiss Robert again?” Tiffany sniffed.

“Only if you want to. If you don’t, then just let him know in a gentle way that you can’t. Now come on silly girl, your world awaits.”

Brenda stood up and reached down and helped Tiffany stand up. After Brenda assisted Tiffany in cleaning herself up, the two girls returned back into the gallery. Tiffany had repaired her makeup and the little actress was all smiles once again. There were no more kisses that night. Tiffany couldn’t bring herself to do that again. But there was a spark that Robert had lit in her heart for him, a feeling which she couldn’t resist and fight right now. She would have to deal with it later.

The party ended and Brenda followed Tiffany home for their soul-baring discussion.

“I like your apartment. It’s definitely cozy!” Brenda said as she looked around the front room.

The FBI had provided Tiffany with a very nice apartment, nicer than Brenda’s. And it was in a much nicer area.

“I like it, but I do miss my place back home.”

“Do you mean that dump you were living in before this assignment?”

“Hey, it wasn’t a dump!”

“If living in a laundry hamper isn’t a dump, then I don’t know what is!”

Dirk had a bad habit of throwing things everywhere, especially his clothes, when he was living in Virginia. Matt had always reprimanded him on what a slob he was and usually found himself picking up Dirk’s messes. Tiffany’s apartment was different though. It was as though a different person lived there: everything was in its place, no clothes were strewn about - in fact it looked as though it had been dusted. That was something Dirk would have never done!

“I don’t know what happened. I moved in here. I just couldn’t let it look bad. What girl could?”

“Did you say girl?”

“You know what I mean. I just couldn’t let it be dirty.”

“How’s your part of the investigation going? Have you found out anything yet?” Brenda asked.

“No. Not really. I haven’t been here long enough. What about you?”

“I’ve found out a couple of things. I made a list and gave it to Cline for investigation and Connie uses drugs.”

“How do you know that?”

“She had white powder under her nose after a trip to the restroom.”

“It figures. No wonder she’s such a bitch!”

“I don’t know the rest of the girls very well yet. But it might be easier for you to get information from them than it would be for me.”

“Anyone else that may be of interest?”

“Just supposition. Ron, the engineer, spends way too much time on our floor and much of it with Melissa. Some of the delivery guys may be bringing drugs in with their packages.”

“Speaking of delivery guys, the buzz is that you’re seeing Mario the UPS guy.”

Brenda turned bright red, betraying any thought of possibly lying about her feelings for Mario. She sat down on the sofa opposite of Tiffany.

“It’s nothing. We just went to a single lunch.”

“He told Donna you were going to go to the basketball game with him. Are you?”

Brenda hung her head down and sheepishly admitted, “Yes.”

“Matt!! What the hell are you thinking of? You could compromise this investigation!”

“DON’T call me Matt! PLEASE! He’s gone. Just gone. He doesn’t exist…not anymore... I’m Brenda now.”

“You’re not Brenda! You’re Matt! Brenda is just a charade for this assignment and you’d better not forget that! When this is over, Brenda is going away!!!”

Brenda’s eyes filled with tears when she heard those harsh words coming from someone whom was supposed to be her best friend.

With her eyes spilling two tiny streams of warm water, Brenda choked out, “You obviously didn’t hear me! In the bathroom. Tonight. I am a woman. I became a woman — inside. I am now a she!” Brenda paused trying to stifle back choking. “I AM Brenda! I LOVE being Brenda! I love BEING a woman!” she said as the tears that had run down her face, dripped onto her legs.

Now Tiffany really felt like shit! She had just made her best friend cry and only because she had decided that they both hated being girls. Tiffany went over to Brenda, sitting down beside her on the couch, and took her in her arms and held her while she wept openly.

“I’m so sorry Brenda. Damn! I just… I didn’t know you felt that way.”

“Well I do,” she replied indignantly.

“I thought you were kidding earlier when you said you wanted to transition.”

“I wasn’t.”

The reality of what Brenda was saying now hit Tiffany with full force.

“You weren’t kidding about your breasts either than, were you?”

Brenda looked into her friends eyes with a deep conviction, ”No, I wasn’t. I want breasts. I want everything. I want to be on the outside who I am on the inside… all of it! I am a woman.”

Tiffany let her friend go and stood. She backed away, turned around, and looked at Brenda again with a new look in her eyes.

“Brenda could you stand for a minute please?”

“Why?”

“I want to see something.”

Brenda rose and stood looking at her friend. Tiffany really hadn’t looked at Brenda for some time. When they were training, they looked like girls all the time, but Tiffany could always see a little of Matt when she looked really hard. Maybe it was the surfer’s shoulders or little things like that. They had been harder to spot as the training sessions came to an end, probably because of the hormones. Brenda had grown softer looking. Tiffany really hadn’t taken a good look at her friend for awhile and now that she did, Brenda’s face was very soft and sensual. It was way more than cute and without the subtle masculinity that was once there. Her hair was long enough to frame her face perfectly. Her brows were thinly plucked and lifted to make her eyes appear large and bright. Her makeup although a bit smudged from crying, looked like it belonged on her face. It was sultry and sexy. She was lucky to have a barely noticeable Adam’s apple on her long thin neck — the kind that…girl’s have. Her shoulders were narrow and soft looking too. Her skin was also soft and smooth, almost like velvet. Tiffany’s gaze continued down to Brenda’s breasts and the cleavage swelling from underneath her camisole. Her waist was extremely tiny and her hips swelled as they reached her leather miniskirt. Her eyes continued down to her legs and she could see the curves the hormones had sculpted from the masculine muscle that was once there. Finally, down to her dainty feet, wrapped with sexy sandals with four-inch heels. There simply wasn’t a man standing in front of Tiffany. Brenda was a woman. A very pretty one at that! Tiffany felt her penis becoming hard. Her friend was turning her on!

Brenda suddenly didn’t like the way Tiffany was staring at her. It made her feel dirty and exposed. They were always friends and now she felt like something else, like some cheap tart.

“You’re beautiful,” Tiffany said with sincerity in her voice. “You really did change… [gulp!] You are a woman! My God!”

Brenda didn’t know how to respond. She looked at her friend and saw a kind expression on her face and she melted, feeling pretty again.

“Thank you,” she said softly.

“Do you really want to remain as a woman?”

“Yes! Absolutely! It feels so right!”

“Then why are your breasts still growing?”

“I’m taking more hormones now. When we were taking it before they didn’t want to screw up our bodies so everything couldn’t be reversed. The hormones softened our bodies up and gave us some curves, but not a lot. For some reason, when my breasts started to grow, just a little, was when I decided that I wanted real breasts. I asked the doctor about it and he increased my hormone levels a lot and it made things happen a lot faster. I can feel my whole body changing. Even the way I am thinking and reacting.”

“I’ll vouch for that! You’ve really changed! You look, act, and … feel to me like a woman.”

“Thank you. That really means a lot to me.”

“May I see your breasts.”

Brenda felt embarrassed, she wasn’t sure if she wanted to show them to anybody.

“I don’t know. They’re not very big.”

“Please Brenda? I just have to see it! I need to know.”

“Okay, I’ll show you. But no laughing.” Brenda said with a smile.

Brenda removed her camisole, bra, and forms as Tiffany watched. Tiffany was becoming very aroused as her friend removed her intimate clothing and when she saw Brenda’s small swelling breasts and large red nipples she went to Brenda. Tiffany raised her hand and touched Brenda’s nipple ‘oh-so-softly’ and felt it grow hard. A bolt of lightning crashed through Brenda’s body and she moaned. She had never felt anything so intensely seductive in her life as Tiffany’s touch!

Tiffany looked at the wanton expression on Brenda’s face and lowered her lips until they touched hers. The feeling that both experienced was electric! Brenda’s lips felt different than Roberts did. And it felt as though she were kissing a girl! Brenda’s lips parted and Tiffany thrust her tongue deep into Brenda’s mouth. Tiffany was disappearing and Dirk was taking over the seduction. His hand found Brenda’s breast and began to caress the nipple. He felt Brenda yield to his advances. She was like a virgin being seduced for the very first time.

Brenda broke their kiss and whispered, “We shouldn’t… be doing this,” and then returned her lips to his. Tiffany was feeling the discomfort of the gaff as she became hard.

Brenda no longer wore her gaff. The hormones had made her impotent and she no longer worried about getting an erection and now wore the panties of her choice - thongs. Tiffany felt Brenda’s tongue caressing hers with a passion built over months of celibacy.

Brenda’s passion was growing beyond her control and she now loved what her friend was doing to her, but felt some guilt anyway.

“Please… stop,” she whimpered and pulled his mouth back to hers, “Please,” she whispered as she felt her skirt grow loose when Dirk had found the zipper and lowered it. Brenda felt her skirt slide down her legs and Dirks hand rub her feminine rear. Her cheeks had also become extremely sensitive in the last month as they grew to feminine proportions. Brenda was swooning with the seduction and, try as she might, she couldn’t stop what she was doing.

“Please Dirk…. Please…. don’t,” was all she could say as the kisses continued. Dirk removed his mouth from Brenda’s and caressed her neck with his lips. Gentle nibbles tantalizing her delicate skin as he nibbled along her shoulder and then across over to just behind her ear making her moan. Brenda’s breaths were becoming short and more ragged as Dirk found her nipple with his mouth and she was succumbing to whatever he wanted to do to her. Brenda was in a state of ecstatic bliss! She was a woman being seduced by a man and knew she had found her place in life! No more questions. No more doubts. She would become a woman!

Brenda felt Dirks arousal against her leg and she felt fearful. Not as a man being touched by another man but as a woman being touched by a man’s hard penis for the first time. Brenda reached for it with her hand and touched it. Feeling it pulse when she did, Brenda gasped. Dirk’s lips were firmly attached to her breast and waves of pleasure coursed throughout her body as he suckled upon it like he was her baby. Brenda rubbed his penis with her hand and held onto it. It felt so hard through the gaff as she slid her hand along the length, it made her feel even more like a woman reinforcing what she desired. She heard Dirk moan when she touched it. Brenda felt Dirk’s hands find the top of her pantyhose and felt them sliding down her legs with an urgency. She reached down and unbuckled the ankle strap on one shoe and felt the hose come off that foot. Brenda felt Dirk lift her up into his arms and carry her into the bedroom and then lay her down upon his bed. The assault on her nipples continued as Dirk lay down beside her and caressed them with his tongue.

“Please,” she moaned, “Please,” as she continued rubbing Dirk’s gaff.

Dirk wanted Brenda. She had driven him over the edge and all rational thinking had disappeared with the lust for each other. He as a man and she as a woman.

“Wait, I’ll be right back.”

“No… please don’t go,” she begged and pulled him to her lips to kiss him once more.

Dirk broke the kiss and said, “I won’t be long.”

Dirk went to the bathroom and returned with a jar of Vaseline.

“Dirk, we shouldn’t do this. It’s wrong. we work together, we are fr-,” Brenda’s words stopped as his mouth once again found her breasts. Brenda’s breathing was hard now, her eyes were glazed and she reached for Dirk’s penis again. She found it and held it once again and when Dirk kissed her on the mouth again she knew she wanted him inside of her. She had to have him inside her! She needed her passion to grow beyond her breasts!

“Dirk, get… I want you… inside of me,” she whispered.

Dirk felt Brenda pulling at his gaff and just by accident pinched his penis. Dirk yelped with the pain and felt it deflate slightly.

“Brenda, STOP! What are we doing? My God! I almost forgot you’re my friend Matt! We can’t do this! Shit!... I’m... sorry,” Dirk spilled forth, trying to justify his stopping something he very much wanted.

He had just seduced his best friend and almost had sex with him.

Brenda felt like her face had just been slapped. Her desires had gained control of right and wrong and now she felt ashamed for what she had allowed to happen.

“What we did was wrong,” she said sheepishly, “But it was so wonderful! Thank you for being able to stop before something bad really happened. Because…. I couldn’t.”

“How did you become such a girl Brenda? Damn! I would have never done what you were doing.”

“That’s because you’re not a girl! You may look like one, but you’re not one yet.”

“I’ll never become one Brenda! Never! I will fight it! I won’t succumb. I don’t want to.”

“I didn’t think I wanted to either, but look what happened to me.” Brenda said.

“You’re different than me. You always go all out and could care less about what happens as a result. But I want to be a man after this shit’s all over with.” Dirk said.

“Maybe I am different. But don’t be so sure that you won’t want to change your mind. You might like being a girl more than you think and changing back won’t be fun either.”

“I still don’t think I will be able to do this much longer,” Dirk said.

“It will have to be as long as it takes,” Brenda said.

“When Tiffany takes over my personality, I’m not Dirk anymore! And I hate that! Tonight, you helped me find Dirk again. I love you Brenda. Dammit! I love you!”

“I love you too! But not as lovers. We just lost control. I really should go… before anything else happens. I have a lot to think about,” Brenda said.

“We both do,” Tiffany replied.

---

 
 
Edited by Sephrena Lynn Miller

Brenda begins to see the happenings that go on around her at work and finds that things sure are different for her on the other side of the fence...

 

Runway
By
Arecee

 

---

Chapter 13
 
Brenda was sitting at her desk when Tiffany walked through the door the next morning. She had picked up her assignment and was just leaving

“Are you coming by my place again tonight?” Tiffany asked with a sexy smile and a bit of impishness within her voice.

“I don’t think so Tiffany. Mmm, Look, let’s talk, but not here. Let’s use the conference room back here.”

Brenda led Tiffany down the hallway past Melissa’s office to a medium sized room with a round table and plush chairs placed around it. Tiffany shut the door as Brenda seated herself to her right.

‘What we did last night was wonderful… but I don’t think we should do that again. It will destroy our friendship. I can’t… I just can’t… think of you any other way than as my friend! And… I don’t want to lose that.”

“If you change your mind… well… you have my number,” Tiffany glumly replied.

“Tiff, I love you dearly. You’re my best friend! My whole view of things has changed: How people treat me, what I’m expected to do, or how I should appear. Look, if we had not have stopped…,” Brenda said.

“But we did stop!” Tiffany replied.

“Dirk stopped! I wouldn’t have. Tiffany, I’m very vulnerable right now. My feelings are so different from Matt’s I’m having trouble comprehending what I should do. When I was Matt, I’d jump any chick I could - do her and be done. But now, I don’t think that way anymore. My brain feels different. How I think is different. What I am desiring and wanting to do with my life is different. I have a whole different set of feelings now, not to have sex - like I used to, but to be held, loved, and wanted by another man. Having sex is secondary Tiff. It’s proving your love for that person you are with. I lost control of my emotions and grip on the reality of who you are to me and tried to prove my love for you to you, in a wrong way, like last night. I don’t love you like that Tiff. You mean the world to me…but not in that way! I’m like a young teen aged girl who hasn’t experienced life yet, and some of that discovery can be a hard lesson.”

“I thought about us, a lot last night. You’re still really Dirk under all of that makeup. But I’m not Matt anymore. I’ve become Brenda. She is a very insecure woman whom Dirk could take advantage of if he wanted. I thank God Dirk is a good and decent person or our relationship would have changed forever last night! I want to be your best friend Tiffany. Always! Not your lover. Because… [sniff]… if we were to make love… we wouldn’t be… [sniff]… best friends, ever again!”

Tiffany leaned down from behind Brenda, gently hugging her, and rested her head on Brenda’s shoulder. Brenda’s hand sliding up and gently clasping with Tiffany’s spoke what needed to be said between them in those few moments.

Brenda leaned back and looked up at Tiffany smiling back down at her. She saw an understanding in that smile.

Tiffany sat down in the chair next to Brenda and scooted up close to her. “I understand what you’re saying Brenda. I love you, and I do mean it! True, it’s different from what we had been in the past, but I would never do anything to hurt you or jeopardize what we had and still have. I’m starting to see what it is you felt last night with me. It was just like it was with me when I was with Robert last night. The feelings were there, yet, for that brief time, it scared me to death. Dirk would have NEVER felt that way - but Tiffany did!”

Tiffany looked down at her lap.

“I do love you Brenda. That has changed between us… to me at least. But, you’re right. It’s best that we remain as sisters and best friends - not lovers. I love you enough to see that, its… what you want.” Tiffany spoke with a sadness.” But you will keep Dirk up late at night thinking about you,” Tiffany then giggled.

“You’re bad! You know that? Now let’s get out of here,” Brenda smiled as she embraced her friend again.

Brenda’s day ended and she returned home. Annie heard her open the front door to the building downstairs and greeted her friend..

“Hi Brenda. I was worried about you last night. I didn’t hear you come home. Is everything alright?”

“More than alright,” she answered with a dreamy look in her eyes.

Annie had seen that look before on her own face before and knew that Brenda had spent some time with a man.

“I hope he was nice to you.”

“He was wonderful Annie. He was so kind. He’s a very old friend of mine and we decided not to pursue our feelings though. It would destroy what we have.” Brenda answered.

“That was a smart thing to do. I’ve seen more than one friendship destroyed because of a moment of passion. I had a friend who once stood by me through thick and thin and I could talk to him about anything. One rainy day we made love and, after that, it was as though a wall went up between us. We were afraid to talk openly again for fear of angering the other person. The passion we had that one day never returned. I miss that man and would give anything to take back that one moment with him,” Annie wistfully sighed.

“I have to ask you for some advice Annie. I’m going to go to a Knicks game and I need something to wear. What would you wear to a game like that?” Brenda asked.

“Me? I’d wear some old sweats and my running shoes but I’m a fifty year old woman. Now if we are talking about you: tight jeans, a cute top and heels will make your guy want you and not the game,” Annie replied.

“Hmm. I’ll have to find something tomorrow at a shop then.” Brenda pondered.

“I worry about you dear. Are you hungry?”

“A little.”

“Good. Go change and come eat with me.”

Brenda ran upstairs to her apartment and removed her clothes. She found her jogging shirt and shorts, then returned to Annie’s apartment.

Annie wanted to ask Brenda about the man she was with the night before, but knew better. Some things are private and, if Brenda wanted to say anything, she would.

Brenda wanted to tell her friend about the previous evening, but knew she couldn’t. Her feelings on the subject were still confused. The thought of trying to bed your best friend while he was dressed as a woman was something best left unsaid.

The following day found Brenda in a sport shop buying a woman’s tank top with the Knicks logo on it. A nice zip up powder blue sweat top was next. The snazzy looking tight jeans she chose, which accented her hips and curves beautifully, actually made her blush and feel a tingle in her stomach as she was thinking of how it would make Mario constantly stare at her. Mmmm! Perfect! This will impress Mario! she thought.

Friday finally arrived and Brenda was counting the minutes until quitting time. She was going to leave early from work so she would be ready when Mario arrived for their date.

Connie came into work a little after noon with a drawn, haggard look on her face. She really looked bad! If one didn’t know she was a model, you could have never guessed that she was one.

“Is Melissa in?” she groaned.

“No, she had to go to a meeting,” Brenda replied.

“Did she say when she would be back?”

“No. She just said she would be back later on.”

“I’ll wait in her office then. She won’t mind.”

“I don’t know about that, Connie. I think you should wait until she returns.”

“Don’t tell me what to do Brenda!” Connie growled. “I’m the number one model around here and Melissa lets me do as I please.”

“Suit yourself then. I just don’t want to get in trouble.”

“You won’t,” Connie sharply replied as she closed the door to Melissa’s office.

An hour passed and Connie was still inside Melissa’s office. Brenda decided to check on her to make sure she was all right.

Brenda cracked open the door and to peek in and saw Connie bent over Melissa’s desk with several lines of a powdery substance on the desk surface and a tube stuck in her nose. Brenda let go of the door handle and let the door slowly finish opening as she was taking in the scene before her.

“What are you doing?” Brenda gasped.

Connie, half out of her mind, and with redness about her face and eyes glazed like a robot, answered sluggishly,” What does it look like I’m doing?”

“Where did you get that stuff, Connie?”

“It’s mine! Melissa keeps it for me. So… back off. And…. m-m-mmind your own business.”

“This is my business, Connie. Melissa trusts me enough to leave me alone to run things. And now you come here, get loaded, and…why do you do this?”

“I had to have it. Just… had to. So bad.”

“What’s going on in here?” Melissa shouted from behind Brenda. Brenda stood aside as she walked on into her office.

“Brenda, would you mind waiting outside?” Melissa said as rage spilled from her mouth.

“Yes, Melissa.”

Brenda closed the door and paused. As soon as it closed she could hear Melissa screaming at Connie. So, she put her ear against the door to hear what was said.

“You Bitch! Just who the hell do you think you are going into my things like that?”

“But… but… you always give it to me… when I need it,” Connie whimpered drugged out of her mind.

“I give it to you. I DO! So I can keep track of what you owe me! But now I don’t know how much you used. So I’m going to have to take a guess and I don’t think you’re going to like that. I already own you Connie and this just puts you deeper in debt to me. If you can’t pay me off with your modeling assignments, I WILL find another way for you to make that money to pay me and I don’t think you will like it.”

“Please Melissa!” Connie pleaded, “I’ll never do this again!”

“You are so right. YOU WILL NEVER DO THIS AGAIN!! I’m going to teach you a lesson you will never forget! Not in this lifetime! You are going to think twice before ever stealing from me you slut! I want you to go home and take a bath. When you are done, you are going to give yourself an enema and clean yourself out really good. If my client complains about you not being clean, you’re history! Make yourself pretty and wear something sexy. You are going to go out for an evening of FUN! When you bring him, to YOUR home, I want you to invite him in and play! He likes to play a game with his dates: it’s kinky, and it involves sex. In a word, he likes anal sex, and he likes it ROUGH! You’re going to SERVICE HIM. Do I make myself clear?”

“But Melissa, I’ve never done anything… like that before! Can’t I do… something else?”

“NO! No one owes me like you do Connie. I want my money BACK! You’re never going to steal from me again you bitch! Now go home and get ready! If you fail to meet his expectations and he doesn’t pay me, remember… you’re history!”

Brenda moved away from the door and quickly sat back down at her desk. When Connie exited Melissa’s office she was white as a sheet.

“Are you alright Connie?”

“I’m fine,” she said as tears began to flow.

Brenda thought about what she had just overheard, Melissa was one cold bitch. Connie deserved to be punished, but not by making her a prostitute. That wasn’t right. Making her do things she didn’t want to do was an even worse punishment. Brenda wondered how one person could be so cold to another?

Three thirty came and Brenda let Melissa know she was leaving.

“I’m leaving now, Melissa.”

“What’s up? Got a hot date?”

Brenda blushed with that remark, “Yes, kind of.”

“What do you mean kind of? Either you do, or you don’t.”

Brenda didn’t like Melissa intruding into her private life, but after seeing Connie driven to tears she knew she had better be honest.

“I do. I’m going to the Knicks game tonight.”

“They’re fun to watch once in a while, but don’t let your date keep taking you there all the time. If he does, dump him.”

“Melissa, this is just a first date and I don’t even know where it will go.”

Melissa quickly smiled,” Well you have fun Brenda. I’ll see you on Monday.”

“Goodnight.”

Brenda rushed home. She was glad she was able to leave work early because that meant the subway wouldn’t be so crowded. It also meant that she wouldn’t be fondled by gropers.

Mario was due to arrive at five to pick her up, so she had to hurry and dress. Off came the skirt and blouse she had worn to work and on went the tank and jeans. Brenda had a pair of dark brown calf length boots with three inch heels that she knew would look good with her jeans. She placed a minipad inside them to hide her tiny bulge. Brenda then slid her boots on and looked in the mirror. “I look as though I was poured into these jeans,” she thought. “My butt, it’s getting big! I hope it doesn’t look too fat. Nope! I don’t see any bulges. I just know I’m getting fat. I hope Mario isn’t disappointed!”

Brenda was fixated on her butt. It had never looked this good. When she was Matt, girls would tell him that he had a cute butt. It was small but well rounded. It had shape, unlike the other flat butts so many boys had. Now, however, that cute little butt had grown up and was going to turn heads! It wasn’t a J Lo butt, but it was making Brenda feel a little uneasy to look so sexy, and mainly because of her ass.

Brenda did her makeup. Tonight, she used much more shadow at the eyes than she normally did. She made her eyes stand out like jewels.

She had just finished and was putting her things in her purse when the doorbell rang. Brenda’s heart leaped! I hope he likes me!!! she thought. Brenda pushed the door release button and heard the door shut downstairs behind Mario. Her stomach was fluttering as she heard him climb the stairs and finally knock on her door.

“What am I doing dating this man? Dammit!” she wondered, “and why am I so enthralled with him?! God I was a guy myself just seven months ago and now here I am trying to look as sexy as I can to impress another man… SHIT! What am I thinking? I’ll call it off, NOW! I’ll tell him I don’t feel well, and that’s it! I really don’t feel well,” as her stomach churned.

Brenda opened the door and was greeted by a dozen red roses being held by this man, this gorgeous man!

“Hi,” he sheepishly peeked between the rose stems, “These are for you.”

Her first flowers! Her first date! These are things a woman remembers for the rest of her life. The flowers may have been dandelions and the date might have been with the gawkiest boy in her class but it would always be her first! Brenda suddenly wanted to hug the flowers, No! She wanted to hug Mario, heck, she wanted to hug the whole world she felt so special and loved at this very moment.

“Mario! You shouldn’t have. Really…”

“Hey! I’m just trying to say “Hi!” in a meaningful sort of way. Give me a break here,” he kidded.

“Let me put these in some water so they don’t spoil.” Brenda fussed as she placed the bundle of roses one stem at a time into a vase she had filled less than half full of water. “Thank you so much for making me feel special tonight.”

“You are special Brenda! Always! You do look very nice too! Woah! Is that a Knicks top you have on?”

“Yes, I thought as long as we were going to the game I might as well look like a fan.”

“Are you telling me that you aren’t a Knicks fan?”

“Mario, remember, I’m from California, I didn’t even know what the Knicks were until you asked me out,” she giggled.

“Well, you’re a New Yorker now, and all New Yorkers are Knicks fans unless someone conked you on the head and made you like the Nets.”

“The Nets?”

“Yeah, you know the Joyzy Nets.”

“Mario, you’re confusing me, who are the Joyzy Nets?”

“I’m just messing with you. They’re the New Jersey Nets, the team we’re playing against tonight. This is just a pre-season game, so a lot of the players aren’t as good as the regular guys and they’re trying to make the team. The regulars are trying to get in shape for the season so the game won’t be as good as they usually are.”

“I wouldn’t know the difference, since I’ve never been to a game before.”

“It’ll be fun, you’ll like it. Ready?”

Brenda finished arranging the roses.

“Let me get my top in case it gets cold.”

Mario wriggled his eyebrows and said, “I hope it stays warm.”

Mario liked the way Brenda filled out the tank top she was wearing and felt it would be a shame to cover it.

“You’re silly,” she flirted.

Mario escorted Brenda down the stairs to the waiting cab and opened the door for her. He then closed the door and walked around to the other side and slid over until they touched. He told the driver where they wanted to go and then returned his attention to Brenda.

“Were you serious when you told me that you have never been to a basketball game?”

“The only basketball I ever saw was in high school and that was when we had to play it in P.E.”

“That was it? What did you do other than that?”

“I was a surfer. You know, ride the waves, that sort of thing.”

“I’ve never surfed. I wanted to but just never found time.”

“Do they surf around here?”

“I don’t know. I was working in Colombia and watched the guys surfing down there and wished I had time to try but I didn’t.”

“You were working in Colombia? What were you doing there?”

“Driving a truck.”

“No, I mean why were you in Colombia?”

Brenda didn’t like where this was going. Here she was on a date with a man that made her blush at the slightest thing and was now finding out that he had a connection to Colombia. Life wasn’t fair! What if he was the source of the cocaine that Melissa was giving the girls? How would she be able to investigate him, knowing how she felt about Mario? FUCK!

“It all started when I graduated from high school. I didn’t want to go to college and I had worked after school for a couple of years to save up some money. I decide that I wanted to see the world, so I bought a plane ticket to London and that’s where my trip started. I worked a little here and a little there - just enough to live and travel. Traveling in Europe is cheap with a rail pass, so I went from country to country, even sleeping on the train. I didn’t really have enough money for a hotel room. It was June when I arrived in London, and the weather was nice but six months later it was getting cold and I ended up in Italy. I found a job in a restaurant and stayed there for six months until I had saved enough to move on. I had learned how to budget my money by then, so I was able to see a little bit of Africa and then wound up in India.”

“From there I went to Australia and then to South America. I had pretty much run out of money by the time I reached Colombia so that’s why I was driving a truck. I stayed there for almost a year and decided to leave after my truck was hijacked by some rebels. They all had AK-47’s and it scared the shi-, I mean, it scared the heck out of me. I came home after that and started working for UPS and here I am.”

“Wow! That almost sounds like a book. You’ll have to tell me some more about it later,” Brenda said with awe.

“It was nothing. The whole trip was just living in different cultures. It was no big thing.”

To Brenda it was a big thing! She had to find out more about his travels without sounding like the cop she was.

“I’ll bet you had lots of girl friends,” she teased.

What in the hell kind of question was that to ask? What difference did it make if he did have girl friends in different places? This was just a date, a burger and a basketball game - not a marriage proposal! Damn! Why should it bother her if he had a girl friend at one time? So what? Brenda felt dazed and stunned. “I wonder if she was pretty? I wonder if he thinks if I’m as pretty as she was? I hope my butt isn’t getting too fat. Guys don’t like fat girls,” Brenda worried. She felt like hitting her head against the window. Just what in the hell were you thinking of girl? You’re jealous!

“No one special,” he grinned.

The taxi arrived at a small burger stand and tables on the sidewalk. Mario paid the driver and went to open Brenda’s door. He took her hand and helped her out of the cab.

“This place has the best burgers anywhere in the world. The only reason it’s not more popular is that no one has heard about it,” Mario said.

“Well, it smells good - kind of like a burger place,” she responded.

Mario laughed at Brenda’s try for humor. She is a sweet girl and cute too he thought.

“Hey Mario, is dis da girl you been talking about?” asked the cook from behind the counter.

Brenda noticed an alarming resemblance to Mario.

“Yeh, Sal, this is Brenda. Brenda meet my cousin Sal, he owns this dump.”

No wonder they looked the alike, they were family!

Brenda extended her hand and Sal shook it like he was shaking crumbs from a cloth.

“It’s nice to meet you Sal,” she said.

“Likewise Brenda. Now I know why Mario was talking about youse all the time. He has good taste.”

Brenda blushed, not at the compliment, but at the thought that Mario had been talking about her to his family. It just added to that feel of being special she was feeling all day.

“Enough already Sal! I told Brenda that you have the best burgers in the world and we have to get to the Knicks game real soon. Work some of your magic for her.”

“I know just da thing.”

Mario took Brenda’s hand and helped her onto a stool at the counter, since this place was too narrow for tables.

“Sal makes the best burgers, I know he will do something special for you, he likes you.”

“He’s sweet.”

“Hah, don’t tell his wife that, she already knows he’s a creampuff and doesn’t need any encouragement.”

“Tell me more about your trip?” Brenda asked.

“Maybe some other time Brenda, please. Right now, I want to know more about you.”

Brenda noticed that Mario hadn’t let go of her hand and wasn’t about to.

“I was born in Santa Maria, California and lived there until I moved here, now is that excitement or what?”

“There must have been more to it than that?”

“Not really. I just did the normal high school things, you know, hanging out, dances, and dates. You already know that I surf and I did a lot of that. That’s pretty much all there is.”

“You must have left a lot of broken hearted boys behind when you moved here.”

“Nope. There were no boys,” she said wistfully.

What a sneaky way to ask if she had a boy friend back home! God I should hope not! Since “Brenda” had never been to Santa Maria. Geez!

Mario raised an eyebrow.

“Girls?”

Brenda started to giggle,” Mario! Be quiet! I’m not that kind of girl!”

Sal brought the burgers and served them to Mario and his date.

“I hopesa you enjoy za meal.”

Brenda took a small bite and discovered that Mario was indeed right! THIS was ‘the-best-burger’ she had ever tasted!

“Mmm. This is wonderful Sal! The meat is so… scrumptious!”

“It’s my secret ingredient dat gives it da flavor,” he boasted.

“He just takes fresh garlic and presses it in the patty, some secret! I’m only glad we’re both eating the garlic so we won’t notice our breaths later,” Mario said.

“Later?” Brenda asked innocently.

Brenda, you can be so dense sometimes! He’s telling you he wants to kiss you later. And the garlic won’t matter. Don’t be such an idiot! she thought as she blushed.

“Sal’s a really good cook. How long has he had this restaurant location?” she asked.

“Almost four years. He bought it back when he got tired of his old job.”

“His old job, what did he do?”

“He was a hit man for the mob.”

Brenda gasped and then laughingly asked, “No he wasn’t. Was he? Really. What did he do before?”

“He was a high school English teacher.”

“No. You’re kidding!” Brenda didn’t know if what Mario was telling her was a lie or the truth.

“Really. Don’t let that gangster accent fool you, he speaks better than you and I put together. He’s just doing it for you. He graduated with a master’s degree in English and a minor in drama from NYU. He always does this when I bring a girl around to meet him.”

“Why did he stop teaching?”

“He was teaching at a really bad school in a terrible neighborhood in the Bronx. One day, after school, some students jumped him and beat the crap out of him. He figured it wasn’t worth the trouble and bought this place. The funny thing though, is I’ve never seen him happier. So much for higher education.”

Sal came over and talked to the couple when he had a free moment, which wasn’t often. He continued to use his gangster accent, impressing Brenda. She had decided that she liked Sal. He was a sweet man and she could see that he really cared about Mario and his choice of women.

“How long have youse known Mario, Brenda?” Sal asked.

“Sal, enough with the accent. Brenda knows your just fooling around,” Mario said.

“I think it’s cute Mario, let him be. I met him when I went to work at my new job, around two months ago.”

“Well you be nice to him. His last girl friend wasn’t,” Sal said with concern in his voice.

“Sal, leave her alone. It’s a first date, not an invitation to spend the rest of our lives together. After meeting you, she probably won’t want to see me again.”

“Mario, that’s mean!” Brenda whined, as she slapped his arm, “I think it’s sweet that he cares about you.”

“He always treats me like a little kid.”

“Well?” Sal answered with his hands on his hips.

“Your only five years older than me.”

“Physically, but I’m light years ahead of you mentally.”

“I’m twenty-eight years old.”

“And still single.”

“Don’t start Sal. I’ll get married when I’m ready and tell your mom not to listen to my mother. She’s jealous of her and she just wants grandchildren too.”

“I guess your sister will have to be the child provider.”

“Don’t even go there!”

“Hasn’t your sister been dating that Tom guy for quite a while? What about her? When is she going to get married?”

“Mom hates Tom. He really is a loser. She wishes Louisa would come to her senses and dump his lazy good for nothing butt.”

“Ah, your sister. She has always been strong headed and will do anything to prove everyone wrong. Women - you can’t live with them and you can’t live without them. What are you going to do?”

“Hey! What about me?” Brenda pouted.

“You’re different! You’re not living with my cousin.”

“Sal, you’re so embarrassing me! You’re really going to scare Brenda away!” Mario said.

“It will take more than that to scare me away,” Brenda said, smiling at Mario.

“Sal we have to go. The game’s going to start in a half of an hour. How much do I owe you?”

“It’s my treat, for bringing such a lovely young woman here, for a change! Things are looking up for you Mario. It’s been really nice meeting you Brenda and if my cousin gets out of line, let me know.”

“Thank you Sal.”

“Thanks couz.”

The garden was near enough to walk to and not be late for the game so Mario decided not to take a cab. He put his hand around Brenda’s waist and held her as they walked.

“I like your cousin,” she said.

“Yeah, he is pretty special. He’s always been like a big brother to me. When I was younger, I was pretty ornery and he bailed me out of more than one fight. He would stand up for me and then after the fight was over, he would kick my butt for starting it in the first place.”

“It sounds like you come from a very special family.”

“It’s just a typical Italian family. Everyone looks out for each other. We all live in the same neighborhood, so everyone knows what the other person is doing. Isn’t your family like that?”

“My mom and dad live in Santa Maria and the rest of the family is spread around. My grandfather is dead and my grandmother lives with my mom’s sister in Texas. Both of my dad’s parents went to live up in Washington, you know the state? They live in a motor home and they almost never came down to visit us in California. I have two older brothers, Mel, the oldest, lives in San Diego and the only time he comes home is at Christmas. Mark, the middle kid, wants to be an actor and lives in LA so he can be close to the film studios. That’s why they call us the three M’s,” Brenda said.

“The three M’s?” Mario asked.

Oh fuck! What have I done? I let my mouth run away without thinking! Mel, Mark, and Matt, Brenda thought as she felt her skin beginning to burn with the fear she was about to be discovered. She thought of an answer for Mario.

“My middle name is Mary. My mom wanted to name me Mary, but for some reason dad wanted Brenda and he won out. So here I am, Brenda Mary Watson,” Brenda said.

“Your brother is in the movies?”

“If you want to call it that! He’s only been an extra so far, but he has high hopes. Who knows? Maybe one day, I’ll be able to say that I’m Mark! The movie star’s sister.”

“Then I’ll be able to say that I’m Mark! The movie star’s sister’s boyfriend. I bet I'll be able to get free screening passes too!”

“Stop it!” Brenda giggled as she slapped Mario’s arm.

The couple had reached the garden and Mario removed his hand from Brenda’s waist and reached for his wallet. He opened it and removed the tickets for the game. Brenda saw a photo of a girl when he did.

“Who’s that?” she asked.

“The bitch that broke up with me.”

“Still hoping she will change her mind and ask you back?”

Now it was Mario’s turn to feel uncomfortable. Here he was on the first date with a girl he really liked and he still had a picture of the girl that broke his heart in his wallet. What a dolt! He pulled it out of the wallet and tore it to shreds.

“There’s no way I would ever want her back - especially after meeting you!”

Brenda’s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. What could she say, other than, “Thank you.”

Mario found their seats and helped Brenda sit down. All the men’s eyes watched , as she lowered herself, hoping that her jeans would split.

“We made it just in time for the tip off,” Mario said.

“The tip off?”

“You know, where they throw the ball up to start the game. You’ll see.”

The players stepped onto the court and the centers went to the center ring to await the referee. The referee threw up the ball and the Knicks gained control.

“Yes!” Mario yelled as he pumped his fist in the air.

Brenda watched as her date became involved in the game. What should I do? I mean, how should I react in this situation? Ohhhh, she thought. Brenda looked around and watched the other women and tried to mimic their reactions to the game. The game had become more than a basketball contest for Brenda. It had become a learning experience for her as a woman. What should I do? Pump my fist? I think not! A girl wouldn’t do that! But to just sit and not do nothing, ummmm, that won’t make much of an impression on my date! All it would do is to show him that I’m a stick in the mud!

Brenda watched the other girls: the one that just sat, the large one that jumped up and nearly knocked over three people around her, the one that brandished her fist at the other team as her face turned red with rage. Geez! How can anyone get so involved in a game like this? she wondered.

Brenda finally found her way of showing appreciation for the game: she would clap and squeal with delight when Mario was happy and she would boo when he wasn’t. It was the perfect solution for an imperfect situation.

The game ended with the Knicks winning 95 to 91. Mario was on cloud nine, his team had won and he was on a date with Brenda. That girl that was stealing his heart. She was turning heads where ever she went. You’re one lucky man Mario, he thought.

“Would you like a cup of coffee before I bring you home?”

Brenda thought about it for a moment,“That sounds great. Do you have a relative with a coffee shop too?”

“I hope not! No. Just the local Starbucks.”

Brenda reached for Mario’s hand and took it in hers. His large hand engulfing her dainty and delicate hand within made her feel warm and wonderful. The urge to turn and hug this man was incredibly strong! She wanted those large arms around her, pulling her into him! Sigh! This was as close to that as she could get right now. Mario intertwined his fingers with hers.

“So what does your brother Mel do in San Diego?” asked Mario.

“He’s a fireman.”

“That’s exciting. Does he like it?”

“I guess he does. He’s so silly though, all he ever talks about are the cats he rescues from trees. I think he doesn’t want to make my mom worry that he might get hurt.”

“How does your mom feel about you moving to New York City?”

“Well, uh, I don’t think she really knows about it. You know? I’m just not living at home and It’s not so much that I live here, but I need my space too. My mom has effect on me as I grew up that made me this way.”

“If she knew you were here with me, she would be worried sick.”

“She would not! In fact, she would like you. Moms have a way of knowing what their kids friends are like, even after meeting them once. I guess it’s a mom thing.”

“I guess you’re right. After my mom met Louisa’s boy friend, the first thing out of her mouth was, “He’s no good,” and she was right.”

“What’s wrong with her boyfriend?”

“He has no desire to work and lets her support him. He watches TV all day long and doesn’t do squat around the apartment. Oh, did I tell you she lives with him? He’s an absolute loser.”

“Why does she stay with him then? That doesn’t sound right.”

“I think he was the first man she was ever with, you know? She went to bed with him and because of that loves him enough to put up with his bullshit. I just don’t get it though.” Mario said angrily.

“Don’t be too hard on her. Girls think differently about sex. Guys just want to get it but girls want more than to be, well you know. They want some kind of commitment if they are going to sleep with a guy. Unless she’s a slut and then she’s just like a guy.”

“Not all men are like that.”

“Are you telling me that if I were to take down my pants right here you wouldn’t be tempted?”

“Of course I’d be tempted! What guy in his right mind wouldn’t be with you?”

“That’s not what I mean. If I were to take down my pants, you would do me. I know you would. But, there would be no love there and women want love before they would do that. A guy wouldn’t think twice to take down their pants if they could get laid. But a girl wouldn’t. We just don’t do that. How did we get on this subject anyway?” Brenda said as her frustration grew.

Brenda was becoming agitated with the conversation and not realizing that she was thinking just like a woman. She was protecting her right not to have sex.

“We were talking about my sister.”

“That’s right. I forgot. I’m sorry for running off at the mouth. We hardly know each other and here I am telling you how I feel about sex.”

“If we didn’t respect each other, we wouldn’t have had this conversation. You’re a very special woman Brenda.”

Brenda couldn’t help herself now. She turned toward Mario and kissed him quickly on the cheek.

“Thank you Mario, that means a lot to me. You’re a wonderful man!”

Now it was Mario’s turn to feel special. Brenda had just kissed him on the cheek. I’ll never wash my face again, he thought.

The couple found a table to sit down at and Mario went to order the coffee. He returned with two paper cups with skirts to keep them from getting burned.

“Tell me more about your travels around the world,” Brenda asked.

“Mmm, we don’t really have the time for that tonight Brenda. Let’s just enjoy each other instead.”

“But I want to hear about your travels,” Brenda whined.

“I’ll tell you everything. But only if you go out with me for dinner tomorrow night.”

“And what makes you think I have tomorrow night free?”

“I said a prayer to God that you would be and he has never failed me. If you don’t go I’ll become an atheist because God failed me.”

“I guess I can’t let that happen then. Ok. I’ll go with you, but only so you don’t lose your faith in God. Not because I want too.”

“Thank you, and my priest thanks you too.”

“Where do you want to go?”

“Some place nice. You deserve it for having to eat my cousin’s hamburger.”

“Come on! They were good. Don’t be so mean about your cousin. I think he’s sweet.”

“Okay. I’ll leave him alone since he’s not here to defend himself.”

“What should I wear?”

“Something nice.”

“It’s a little warm in here. Let’s sit outside under that tree,” Brenda said.

Mario and Brenda went outside and sat at the shaded table and spent the next hour watching life walk by. They spent a lot of time looking into each other’s eyes and let the unsaid words flow into their depths.

“I think we should get going soon. Its late and I have to find something to wear for tomorrow night,” she said.

“I’ll get the cab.”

Mario went to the curb and flagged down the first available taxi. He opened the door for his new love and helped the delicate flower into the cab. He went around got inside. Mario then gave Brenda’s address to the driver and they were off. Fifteen minutes later they were at her apartment.

“Could you please wait?” he asked the driver as he exited the cab.

Mario didn’t want to have to find a taxi in this neighborhood as they were few and far between. In Manhattan, they were a dime a dozen. But not here in Brooklyn. Mario helped her out and escorted her up the stairs to the front door to her apartment building. They turned and faced each other, holding each other’s hands.

“Thank you for a wonderful evening Mario, I’ve had so much fun,” Brenda said.

“Thanks for going with me Brenda. I hope you didn’t mind the basketball game too much?”

“Of course not! It was fun. But I still don’t know how those guys throw the ball to the other person on their team without looking.”

“In basketball, they pass the ball. They throw the ball in baseball. How they can do it without looking? I don’t know either.”

Brenda giggled and then she looked serious as she realized her perfect evening was over. Brenda and Mario had learned a lot about each other and much of it was intimate. Now it was time for that something she had been thinking about since she ate that garlic burger - the goodnight kiss. Brenda wasn’t sure of how much of a gentleman Mario was and didn’t want to take a chance that he might be afraid to kiss her. Brenda looked up at Mario and stared into the depths of those soft caring eyes. She quivered slightly as she felt goosebumps rise all along her flesh. She leaned her head back and pulled his hands around her waist and moved closer to him. Mario took the hint and moved his lips to hers until they gently touched, softly at first, and then with more want. Brenda let go of Mario’s hands and put her arms around his neck. She held him tight while he put his around her back. Their kiss lasted for what seemed to be a perfect eternity and Brenda was in heaven!

Mario pulled back, exhausted with a slight pant.

“Goodnight Brenda. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Goodnight Mario. I can hardly wait.” she replied as she kissed him softly one last time on the lips. She opened the door and went inside. She then turned to watch him wave through the side pane.

Mario bounded down to the cab like he had wings on his feet. His happiness for life had finally returned!

Brenda continued upstairs to her apartment and went inside, locking her door. Leaning against the door, she thought that her date with Mario had been nothing but a complete success. She knew that all of her insecurities earlier had been unwarranted. She was definitely going to ask for that operation! They owed it to her! Her feelings toward Mario were something Brenda or Matt had never felt before! The closeness of family and the caring were things that never happened in her family. Sure they were close, but not like this. The consideration of all the family did, the love, the caring… Brenda wanted to take Mario away and never let him go! She wanted to sew with his mother, care for his cousins kids, have her own babies… SHIT! she thought, that can never happen!

A tear fell from her eye.
 
 

---

 
 
Edited by Sephrena Lynn Miller

Mario rose and helped Brenda from her chair. He wrapped her shawl around her shoulders and led her to the door and opened it for her. When they stepped outside he took her in his arms and kissed her softly. Brenda thought she would melt right there. She had never been kissed like this before. Their lips touching so softly and yet a passion flowed between them. Brenda was becoming very excited. Her nipples grew hard and she didn’t want this to stop! Mario pulled his lips from hers and looked deeply in her eyes.

“Brenda, I’m having feelings for you that I didn’t know existed. I think...I might be...falling in love with you.”

 

Runway
By
Arecee

 

---

Chapter 14 - The Dinner Date
 
 
Chapter 14

The sunshine streaming through her window awakened Brenda. Groggily, she peered at her alarm clock and panic gripped her! It was nine-thirty in the morning! Dammit! I overslept! she thought. Jumping out of bed, it suddenly dawned on her that today was Saturday. The night before, she had experienced a most wonderful date with Mario and was going to have dinner with him again tonight!

Brenda went on into the bathroom to shower. Letting the little streams of hot water hit her chest sent sensations coursing through her. Her breasts were exceptionally sensitive this morning and she cupped each in her hand to examine them. Brenda was happy. She felt along her legs and could feel the dreaded stubble. Spending some time, she lathered and shaved both of her legs and her underarms. Smiling, she felt sexy again.

Brenda dried herself and then looked in the mirror. I’ll have to ask Annie to help me with my hair, she thought. Brenda dressed casually and went down to Annie’s apartment to ask her for help.

Brenda knocked and Annie answered the door, “Hi dear! What’s up?”

“I have a date tonight and I really need some help with my hair.”

“I thought you had a date last night?”

“Well… it’s the same man, only this is for just a dinner.”

Annie grinned. “Come on in sweety. Let’s see what I have to work with.”

Brenda entered Annie’s apartment and went towards the kitchen. Brenda liked being in Annie’s kitchen because it reminded her of home. There was a lived in smell that only warm kitchens have, a combination of bread, soups, and other tasty foods. Brenda loved the little reminders of the love that once lived here in her children: the poster paper that had yellowed with age with the flower drawn on it and the words, “I love you mom,” the little spoon holder so difficult to make when your are eight years old laying proudly on the tile counter top and the name Shamus inscribed in the fired clay, another picture thumb-tacked to the side of the cupboards with a picture of a house with a family standing in front all drawn with crayon colors and the message, “My Family,” signed by James. Brenda felt she was part of Annie’s family now, rather than just being her neighbor.

Brenda seated herself at the kitchen table. Annie poured both Brenda and herself a cup of coffee and began examining Brenda’s hair.

Annie ran her finger though Brenda’s hair and fluffed it a bit before she said, “Brenda, I think your hair will need a tad more than I really feel comfortable with doing.”

“I really need to have something done with it before tonight.”

“It does look like it needs a trim though.”

“You think?”

Annie fluffed Brenda’s hair again and said, “It’s uneven, ragged ends, like someone hurriedly cut it.”

Brenda looked sheepishly down realizing that it had been done rather fast back at HQ.

“I need it styled for tonight. Do you know anyone that could do it?”

“There’s always Maud’s around the corner, she takes walk-ins, and she’s been there forever, all the neighborhood ladies have used her for years.”

“I’ll see if she can help me after I finish my coffee.”

“Tell me about your date last night.”

“It was so much fun. Mario’s a lot different than I thought he would be.”

“How so?”

“He’s always been such a flirt around work that I thought he would be the same when we went out, you know playful and flirty. But he wasn’t like that at all. He was caring and very serious about his family, he even introduced me to his cousin. I had a wonderful night.”

“It sounds to me like you had a good time.”

“Mmm hmm. And that’s why I have to have my hair done. I don’t want him watching other girls.”

“Jealous already?”

“No. Well, maybe just a little.”

“Don’t worry sweetheart. Men never look at other girls until they get married. And then they look around to see what they missed. Men, they’re all the same.”

The girls giggled at Annie’s wisdom and Brenda finished her coffee.

“I should be running along. Where is Maud’s? I’d like to see if she can take me.”

“When you go outside, turn right and walk to the corner. When you get there look right across the street and down a half of a block and you’ll see the styling salon sign. It used to say beauty parlor but Maud decided to update her place fifteen years ago and changed the sign. ‘Got to keep up with the times,’ she said, but that was all she changed. It still looks like a barber shop with those big glass windows. I told her she needed ferns but she just laughed and said the chemicals would probably kill them.”

“Thanks for the coffee Annie. You’re a lifesaver! I’ll see you later.”

Brenda dashed back over to her apartment and grabbed her purse. She then walked down and out the door to the salon.

Brenda found the establishment exactly where Annie said it would be, in the middle of the block. The painted wood sign looked worn with age, the paint had cracked years before and the plywood under layer could be seen through the cracks. The sign read ‘Styling Salon’ in bold feminine letters and beneath that read ‘Maud Greene, stylist’.

The large front window had the words ‘Beauty Parlor’ written on it in gold leaf script lettering and the initials of the sign painter below that. Brenda opened the door and a bell tinkled when it reached half open to signal the arrival of a customer. The smells of chemicals burned her nose and she wondered if Maud had ever invested in an exhaust fan to help with air circulation?

Brenda saw three styling stations on one wall and drying chairs on the opposite wall. A shampoo basin was in the rear against the rear wall between the corner and an opening covered with a curtain. Two women were under the driers, their hair rolled in tight curlers. A third was sitting at one of the styling stations with her bluish white hair, hanging wet after just being shampooed.

The curtain parted and a sixtyish looking woman with too much makeup entered the room. She was a large woman wearing tight clothing, which she shouldn’t wear. Her hips were large and her corseted waist was pulled tight wishing it was ten inches smaller. Her breasts, sagged with age, were pulled high up on her chest by a bra that had to be of industrial strength to carry that much weight. Her blue Capri pants looked as though they would split if she took one more step on her four-inch black pumps. The woven pink yarn that made her sweater promised to shred if she were to raise her arms. Her hair was bright red and teased until it stood many inches above her head and her bright red lipstick outlined nonexistent lips that did nothing but highlight her face. Her eyebrows had been plucked clean and drawn back in a high arching thin black line which drew attention to the clumped mascara and eye shadow which tried to cover the age lines on her face. The years had not been kind to Maud Greene.

“Hello, may I help you?” Maud asked in a cheerful tone. Maud specialized in the care of older women, the ones that had been born in this neighborhood fifty, sixty, or seventy years ago and would probably die here. They didn’t expect much other than to get rid of the gray and have a simple cut and style. Each customer never varied from her original hair style by much other than hair length. All the younger girls had drifted away to the upscale salons of Manhattan and their high prices. Maud’s pricing was stuck in the sixties and her customer’s appreciated that as most came from poor families and wouldn’t be able to afford much more. Brenda was like a fresh bouquet that lit up the room.

“I would like to have my hair cut and styled if it’s possible. You were recommended to me by my landlady.”

“Who’s your landlady?”

“Annie Patrick.”

“Annie. I haven’t seen her for a while. Her hair is a real chore to work on.” Maud grinned. “Sit down over here and I’ll take a look at what we can do.”

Brenda sat down and Maud ran her chipped bright red nails through Brenda’s hair.

“Did you have a particular style in mind?”

“I have a date tonight and I just want to look special for him.”

Maud remembered when she was this girl’s age. The future was bright and full of hope and looking pretty for a young man was the most important thought in a girl’s head at that age. Maud remembered her innocence when she was Brenda’s age, before she had married her first husband - the no good wife beater! She divorced him after twelve years of hell and met her second husband, a real dear of a man. They had two children, one boy and one girl, before he died of cancer at an early age. Maud’s life had been hard on her and it showed beneath the garish clothing and makeup. As hard as Maud’s life had been, she had never changed inside, she had a heart of gold and would never do anything to hurt someone.

“Honey, I’m going be honest with you. I haven’t worked on a young girl like you in years and I’d be afraid that I might ruin your hair. If you were old and gray, I could help you. But I don’t want to spoil your evening.”

“I have two kids, a son and daughter. My daughter just graduated from beauty school and got her license. I’ve watched her work and she’s a real artist. She was going to look for a salon that was hiring so I know she isn’t working yet. I’ll call her and see if she would come in and do your hair,” Maud said.

“Do you think she would?” Brenda asked.

“She needs the money. Of course she will!”

Maud called her daughter and said that she would love to do Brenda’s hair.

“Ashley said she’ll be here in an hour, is that alright?”

“Perfect! I’ll be back then. It will give me a chance to find something to wear while I wait. Thank you Maud.”

“Wait, I don’t know your name.”

“Its Brenda.”

“Very nice to meet you Brenda,” Maud said as she extended her hand.

Brenda gently shook Maud’s hand as she left.

Brenda returned to her apartment to look for something to wear on her date. She was very lucky that the FBI had provided her a large wardrobe for her to wear. She looked through her things and found a dress she wanted to wear but had never had anywhere to do it. It was a knit beige knee length dress that hugged her curves. It came off the shoulders and exposed her skin to below her neck, but well above her breasts. There would be no cleavage tonight! She found the perfect heels to wear with the dress, matching sling back pumps with four-inch heels.

Brenda returned to the salon and waited for Ashley to arrive.

Brenda was reading a magazine and was startled by the tinkling bells as the door opened. In walked a younger version of Maud, only this one was trim and well dressed. Her makeup was flawless and her auburn hair flowed to her waist.

“Hey Ashley,” Maud said.

“Hi mom,” she replied.

Ashley gave her mother a quick loving hug.

“Ashley, this is Brenda, Brenda this is Ashley,”

“It’s nice to meet you Ashley,” Brenda offered.

“It’s nice to meet you too Brenda!” Ashley said with her smoky alto voice.

Her voice sent shivers up Brenda’s back. She must drive men crazy! she thought.

“What would you like to have done?” Ashley asked.

“I need my hair cleaned up and styled for my date tonight, can you help me?”

Ashley took Brenda’s hair in her hands and looked at it, feeling the texture and length.

“I wish your hair was a little longer, but I have some ideas that I think you will like. You’re going out on a date?”

“Yes, to dinner.”

“It’s still early Brenda. If you’d like, I can give you a complete make-over; you know nails and makeup, everything. It’ll be fun, I promise. And I need the practice.”

“You can do all that?”

“Of course. I couldn’t get a license if I didn’t know how.”

“Alright Ashley, you have yourself a customer.”Brenda grinned.

“Have you ever dyed your hair?”

“No.”

“I didn’t think so. Your hair is brown. It’s boring. You need color and you need highlights. Brenda, when I’m finished with you, you will never want brown again. Let’s get started. I need to wash your hair.”

Ashley led Brenda to the vacant station and thus started a long afternoon of pampering for our heroine.

The hours passed on by as Ashley worked her magic on Brenda. When Ashley did Brenda’s makeup she explained each move and why she was using each. Brenda was amazed at what makeup did for her eyes. Her mood was interrupted by the tinkling of the bell as the door to the shop opened.

A little slip of a girl entered and looked around. She was bubbly and full of energy. She reminded Brenda of a kitten with her playfulness.

Maud walked through the curtain and the girl screamed, “Mommy,” and ran to her and threw her arms around Maud’s neck and gave her a hug.

Maud stepped back and said, “Karen, what are you doing here, why aren’t you in school?”

“There was a fire and they sent us home for one week while they repair the school.”

Ashley had stopped working on Brenda’s makeup while she watched Karen give her mother hugs.

Karen turned and saw Ashley and frowned, “Hi Ashley,” she said, with disdain in her voice.

“Hi Karen,” Ashley responded, somewhat meekly.

“Brenda, this is my daughter Karen. She goes to school upstate and there was a fire and, what a surprise,” Maud gushed.

“Karen’s your daughter? I thought Ashley was….your………daughter,” Brenda said as her voice slipped away.

Brenda’s mind was reeling. Holy shit! Maud said she had a son and daughter and if Karen was her daughter then Ashley must be her… No way! She’s too beautiful to be a… a man! Men can’t look like that! They’re like… all masculine looking! They’re… they’re, and then Brenda looked at her own reflection in the mirror. Where was the masculinity there? Where was hers? And where was Tiffany’s?

“Ashley’s not her daughter,” Karen spat, “I’m her only REAL daughter. She’s a FAKE! What are you doing here Ashley?”

“Karen. That isn’t nice to say. Mom asked me to come and do Brenda’s hair and makeup for her. I need the job.”

“Shit, Brenda! Do you know that Ashley is really a guy?”

“I didn’t until now,” she said softly.

Brenda could see the hurt in Ashley’s eyes as her sister berated her.

“Well she is! Or maybe I should say he is. You embarrass me Gary.”

“Please don’t do this me Karen. I never did anything to you. Not like this,” Ashley said as tears filled her eyes.

“Karen, stop it, THIS INSTANT! I’ll not have you doing this to your sister in MY SHOP!”

“But mom! You know how I feel about Ashley and why.”

“If you can’t be civil, I want you to leave.”

“I can’t be civil. So I guess I’ll leave then.”

Karen turned to go out the door.

“Please don’t leave Karen,” Ashley pleaded.

“Fuck you bitch!” she said as she slammed the door behind her.

“I’m so sorry Brenda, you shouldn’t have seen that. Do you want me to finish or would you prefer that my mother to finish everything?”

“Why wouldn’t I want you?”

“Because, well of what my sister said. A lot of people aren’t comfortable with… you know… me.”

Brenda was at a loss for words. This beautiful girl had just been hammered by her sister and she wondered if she wanted someone else to touch Brenda? Brenda rose from her chair and took Ashley in her arms and held her as Ashley dissolved into tears. Brenda could feel Ashley’s body heaving as she cried. She had no idea as to what else she should do, so she just held her tight.

Maud watched on as her baby cried, tears falling from her eyes. This wasn’t the first time Karen had lashed out at her sister and it wouldn’t be the last.

Ashley’s transition wouldn’t have been so bad if Karen’s boyfriend hadn’t met Ashley. Karen wasn’t happy her brother had decided to become a girl. The embarrassment would be too much for her as freshman student in high school. Gary had dressed for Karen one day and she was surprised at how pretty Gary was. As long as he kept it at home and no one found out, she was fine with it. In fact, she had fun with it at first, playing with her own dress up Barbie doll. Gary had been picked on in school because of his feminine ways and when he graduated he moved away and transitioned into Ashley. He had used hormones in school with his mother’s permission so when he moved out and began to live as Ashley full time, it was easy for him. He was and still is so passable as a woman, no one could ever guess Ashley hadn’t been born a genetic woman.

The hate began when Ashley came home for a visit after a year of living on her own. She had worked at menial jobs but was able to support herself and pay for cosmetology classes. She was to graduate in another six months and wanted to see her mother and sister as she had missed them.

Karen was home when Ashley arrived. Karen had brought her current boyfriend home for a love making session, to be blunt. Karen was a slut and having a mother that worked until early evening meant that she had free rein to do as she pleased and that meant screwing every boy she met. Ashley entered their apartment and found Karen on the sofa with her legs spread and her boyfriend buried deep within her.

“Karen, what are you doing?” Ashley had asked in surprise.

Karen hadn’t heard Ashley come in the room and it couldn’t have been at a worse moment, because at that moment her boyfriend came.

“Shit! What are you doing here?” Karen asked as her friend kept bucking.

The boy finally realized they weren’t alone and extracted himself from Karen spewing his spunk on both her and the sofa.

The boy hastily pulled his underwear and pants back on as Karen tried to find her panties.

“Karen this boy isn’t supposed to be here, you know the rules.”

“Fuck the rules! I do as I please.”

All the while the boy couldn’t help but stare at Ashley, her beauty made Karen pale in comparison.

Karen watched as her friend was paying attention to Ashley and completely ignoring her. He had just fucked her and now he wanted Ashley. He wanted her brother more than her - the bastard! Karen in her own sick way though blamed Ashley for the turn of events and not the boy, she wanted more of what he had and she wasn’t about to share it with Ashley. Karen could see the boy’s growing lust for her brother and she would put a stop to it.

“I see you’re turned on by my sister Jeffery. Well let me tell you something, she’s a guy. A fag! Get it? Now fuck off Gary! We don’t want you here.”

After that day the few times the two girls were in the same room fireworks started. Ashley would try to make peace but Karen wouldn’t hear of it. Karen hated her sister, not so much that she had caught her with the boy but because of her jealousy of her sister’s beauty. She hated Ashley for that.

Ashley gained control of her emotions and dried her eyes as best she could. She looked at Brenda and waited for the words of rejection.

“I wouldn’t want anyone but you to touch my hair or face Ashley, and I’d like to be your friend.”

Ashley watered up again. Brenda wanted to be her friend. She hadn’t rejected her but had embraced her.

After a few more minutes, Ashley went back to work on Brenda and finished with little time to spare. Brenda saw what Ashley had done to her and the only phrase that came to her mind was that she simply looked amazing! Gone was her boring nondescript hair. It had been replaced with a smart sexy style that was guaranteed to turn heads. Her makeup was perfect for the evening and the light danced off her sexy nails. Ashley had even polished Brenda’s toe nails to match her fingers. Brenda was very pleased with the results.

“Ashley, my god, thank you so much!”

“You were easy to do. I had a lot to work with.”

Brenda went and removed three one hundred dollar bills and handed them to Ashley.

“Brenda! This is TOO much money.”

“It’s not enough dear friend. I want you to give me your address and phone number so we can see each other again.”

“You aren’t just saying that to make me feel better?”

“No. I really want to be your friend.”

Ashley hugged Brenda again.

Brenda rushed home as the hour was growing late and Mario would be here soon.

Her dress that she picked out had tiny sleeves and the top created a straight line from underarm to underarm. The fabric stretched slightly and hugged her curves, She looked in the mirror and saw that her flaccid penis made a slight bump in the front of the dress.

“Damn!” Brenda swore. She loved wearing her thongs but this dress just hugged her too tight to do that. So she would have to wear her gaff. She hadn’t worn it for weeks and hated putting it on. It made her feel unwomanly for some reason, which is why she preferred the thong underwear. So she just rolled the skirt above her waist and slipped the gaff on, carefully tucking herself away. In her excitement, she forgot to put on her pantyhose and had to go through the same thing again, roll up her skirt and put on the hose. She lowered her dress again and took her heels in hand and slid them on her feet and stood. Brenda walked over to her mirror and looked at her reflection. Her mouth dropped when she saw herself. What have I done? she mused in wonderment. The door-bell rang.

Brenda buzzed Mario in and heard him climb the stairs to her apartment. Her stomach was fluttering with butterflies. What if he doesn’t like me? What if I’m not dressed right?

Mario knocked on Brenda’s door and she slowly opened it.

“Hi,” she said.

Mario was speechless when he saw the beauty that was his date. Her hair was flawless and shining with a new color. Her face radiated a beauty he had only read about in books. The lightly tanned skin on Brenda’s exposed neck and shoulders added a sexiness to her beauty that proved showing just a little is better than showing everything. Her figure was perfect. Her legs were perfectly perched on her heels and the manicured nails that were seen through her sheer hose made the picture complete. She had small drop earrings and a necklace to complete her look,

“You’re… beautiful,” he was finally able to say.

“I had to work at it, it took all day.”

“It was worth it, I’ll say!”

“Let me get my shawl in case it gets cool.”

Brenda wrapped her white shawl over her shoulders and closed the door to her apartment. She took Mario’s arm with her hand and they started down the stairs .Her heels made a sound with each step and made her concentrate on not falling, three inch heels were hard enough to climb stairs but these four inch babies were an absolute bitch! Brenda gripped Mario’s arm and he felt like she was going to rip his skin.

“Are you alright?” he asked.

“Why?”

“Because you’re squeezing my arm like you’re going to die.”

Brenda relaxed her grip.

“I’m sorry. It’s just that these heels make it really hard to walk on the stairs.”

“Why don’t you take them off until you reach the bottom?”

“And run my nylons? No way.”

Annie opened her door to see where the noise was coming from.

“Oh Brenda!” she exclaimed, “Let me have a look at you. I love your hair! My, my, aren’t we the regal one this evening. Who’s your friend?”

“Annie this is Mario, Mario, Annie. Annie is my best friend.”

“Pleased to meet you Annie,” Mario said as he extended his hand.

“It’s nice to finally meet you Mario. Brenda has spoken a lot about you. You two run along now. You had better be nice to my girl or you’ll have me to answer to,” Annie laughed.

“I will.”

Mario escorted Brenda to the waiting cab and helped her into the rear seat.

“I have tickets for Carnegie Hall tonight, so I thought it would be nice if we went to dinner at Patsy’s first and then we can walk to the concert.”

Brenda crossed her legs and answered, “That sounds wonderful.”

Mario gave instructions to the driver and then took Brenda’s hand in his. Tonight would be a night of romance.

The couple were seated at Patsy’s and ordered their drinks. Brenda had an iced tea and Mario a glass of red wine.

“This is a really nice restaurant Mario,” Brenda said.

“It’s been here for years. It was Sinatra’s favorite.”

“I can see why… it’s very romantic.”

“The food’s good too.”

“Mario, tell me more about your adventures when you traveled around the world.”

Mario began his adventure and had finally reached South America by the time they were halfway through their main course of dinner.

“I landed in Chili and hitched rides north until I reached Colombia. I had pretty much run out of money and needed a job. So I asked around and because I spoke English, this Spanish guy offered me a delivery job. He taught me how to drive a semi truck and had me making deliveries to Panama. I delivered everything from scrap iron to cow manure. I had to go to the craziest places to pick things up and some of the guys there scared the crap out of me.”

“Why would they scare you?”

“They all had guns. I don’t know why they would have wanted to protect cow manure.”

“How long did you work there?”

“For about a year. I would have worked longer but I had some trouble and had to leave in a hurry.”

“You weren’t hurt were you?” Brenda asked with concern.

“No, I wasn’t hurt. But I could have been. I was on a dirt road after picking up some manure and I drove around a corner and the road was blocked by the Columbian military. I stopped and the soldiers made me get out of the truck. I pretended that I didn’t speak Spanish and one of the soldiers told me in English to step behind the truck and not to move. They got on top of the truck and started to poke around in the manure and talking. The guy in charge seemed to get agitated and said the payoff wasn’t there and that my boss should be taught a lesson. I started to get a real bad feeling in my stomach that I would be the lesson so I slowly backed up until I disappeared into the jungle. I had a hundred yards on them before they noticed I was gone. When they saw that I had escaped they started shouting and running around looking for me. One guy even shot his gun at me in the jungle.”

“What did you do then?”

“I stayed put until they took the truck and left. I walked for hours until someone gave me a ride. I caught rides north whenever I could and finally ended up in El Paso, Texas. I called my mom and she wired me enough money to fly the rest of the way home and have been here ever since. You know the old saying, ‘there’s no place like home?’ Well it’s true. I’ve seen enough to last a lifetime.”

“May I take your plates?” asked the waiter.

“Yes, I’m finished,” answered Brenda.

“Would you like to see our dessert tray?”

“I really shouldn’t, but I would like to see what you have.”

The waiter removed the plates and returned with the dessert tray.

“Oh my, look at the chocolate mousse. I know I shouldn’t, but I have to have it. I’ll probably kill myself in the morning when I step on the scale,” Brenda giggled. “Would you share it with me?”

“I’d love to. We’ll take one of these and two forks please.”

The waiter returned with the mousse and placed it in the center of the table. Brenda took her fork and pushed it into the dessert. She withdrew it and fed it to Mario. Mario opened his mouth and closed it slowly over Brenda’s fork. She slid it back out and felt as though she was watching a movie. It was as though the dainty hand holding the fork had become detached from her body. Her long and feminine fingers caught her gaze as the candle light danced off her coated nails.

Mario tried to return the favor, but Brenda declined, “No, let me,” she said as she fed another fork full to Mario. She took one mouthful and decided that would be enough to add five pounds, it was so rich. She continued feeding her date until the mousse was gone. When she finished, she looked deep into his eyes and said nothing. She let her gaze say everything that needed to be said.

“My mother wants to meet you,” Mario finally managed to get out. He just couldn’t take his eyes off of Brenda.

“Your mother?”

“Yes, my mother. She wants to meet the girl that captured my heart.”

Brenda was silent. Things were moving too quickly. She liked Mario a lot and she loved being with him. But meeting his mother? That was more than being friends. That was <gulp!> love. Brenda didn’t feel right that she should meet his mother just yet. She was undercover and this wasn’t the time.

“I’d love too, when?” she answered before her brain gained control of her mouth.

“My family has Sunday dinner every week and the whole family is there. Even my cousin Sal and his family. My aunts and uncles: everyone is there. I would be honored, you know, if you were there… too.”

Brenda felt herself blushing. No one had ever said anything quite so nice to her in all of her life. Mario didn’t say I love you, but he might just as well have. She felt her eyes begin to water. Oh no! I’ll ruin my makeup, she thought as she took her napkin and dabbed her eyes to prevent tears from staining her face.

“Mario, that’s the nicest thing anyone has ever said to me. Please. Kiss me.”

Brenda leaned over the table and the two lovers lips met at the center. It was a short kiss but one of love for each other. This had gone way farther than Brenda had ever wanted and she was powerless to stop it. Her heart was guiding her before she had a chance to think. She felt warm and cuddly inside. She felt complete.

The waiter returned with the check and Mario placed his credit card in the holder. The waiter then took it and returned for Mario to sign the receipt. Brenda saw a series of numbers at the bottom, the first being a two. Being a woman has its advantages she thought as the waiter removed the receipt.

“Thank you Mario. Dinner tonight was simply wonderful.”

“You’re welcome. I’m so happy you decided to give me a try tonight.”

Mario rose and helped Brenda from her chair. He wrapped her shawl around her shoulders and led her to the door and opened it for her. When they stepped outside he took her in his arms and kissed her softly. Brenda thought she would melt right there. She had never been kissed like this before. Their lips touching so softly and yet a passion flowed between them. Brenda was becoming very excited. Her nipples grew hard and she didn’t want this to stop! Mario pulled his lips from hers and looked deeply in her eyes.

“Brenda, I’m having feelings for you that I didn’t know existed. I think… I might be… falling in love with you.”

Brenda couldn’t speak. The twinkling lights of the city danced off Mario’s eyes and she felt all squishy inside.

“Mario,” she whispered and pulled his lips to hers and let her love pour from her mouth to his.

The couple walked to Carnegie from Patsy’s as it was only a few blocks away. Actually it was a few blocks for Mario but a mile for Brenda in four-inch heels. Brenda and Mario had their arms around each other so Brenda didn’t mind as long as he was holding her.

One of Mario’s customers had given him the tickets at the last moment and he had no idea what kind of concert this would be.

The concert ended and Brenda had never heard music like that before. She had always been a hip hop person but this was SO different, SO wonderful… and so romantic!

“Would you like some coffee and cheesecake?” Mario asked.

“I’d love some,” she answered, “But would you mind if we got a cab? My feet are killing me?”

“Why do you girls wear those things if they hurt your feet?”

“Look at my legs and you’ll see why. We use them to tempt you men.”

“You’re right. Your legs always look good… never mind. Keep wearing them.” He grinned.

“I will, if you’ll pay to have my feet fixed later.’

“It’ll be worth it. You have beautiful feet Brenda.”

“Thank you, I’m glad you like them.”

“Not as much as what they’re attached to.”

“Now you’re being silly. You can’t have one without the other.”

Mario hailed a cab and had the driver drop them at Stage Deli.

“What time do you want me at your parent’s tomorrow?” she asked.

“Dinner is around three, but never starts until after the football game is over. And that’s after four. I’ll pick you up around one so we can have some time alone.”

“What should I wear?”

“My mom is kind of old fashioned and doesn’t like girls to look trashy if you know what I mean.”

“I don’t know what you mean. Have I ever looked trashy?”

“God no! In fact I didn’t even know you had boobs until the other day.”

Brenda blushed remembering the top she wore and showed her cleavage for the first time.

“I meant, is the dinner formal or casual? Do I wear a dress or jeans?”

“Jeans are fine. None of the women wear dresses except for mom and she only does it because she’s an old fashioned Italian woman.

“You’re no help at all. I’ll ask Annie, she’ll know what I should wear.”

The couple finished their cheesecake and coffee and caught a cab. When they arrived back at Brenda’s apartment, Mario asked the driver to wait, he knew it was way too early in the relationship to expect to sleep with Brenda, so he escorted her to the door of her apartment.

Brenda placed her key into the door and opened it. She turned and allowed Mario to pull her tight and their mouths touched. She placed her arms around his neck and pulled him to her, this kiss had much more lust than the others this night. The kiss lasted for several minutes.

“Mario, I,I,” Brenda paused, while her brain took control of her mouth. Please don’t say the love word, please mouth! “I had a wonderful evening, thank you so much.”

“I would like to do it again if you’d like?” he asked.

“I would love to,” she answered and kissed Mario again.

“I’d better go in…I’ll see you tomorrow.” Brenda said as she broke the kiss. She knew if she didn’t she might lose control of herself and this whole deception would be ruined.

“Goodnight Brenda,” Mario said as he walked away.

Brenda closed the door. She couldn’t help herself. She took a pillow from the sofa and hugged it tightly letting some tears come out. Brenda was falling in love.
 
 

---

 
 
Edited by Sephrena Lynn Miller

What have I gotten myself into now? Brenda wondered. Two years ago I was just a surfer dude without a care in the world. Look at me now: standing at the sink in high heeled boots, in an apron, cutting lettuce and trying to make my boyfriend’s mother like me. Where did I go wrong?
 

Runway
By
Arecee

 

---

Chapter 15 - Sunday Dinner
 
 
Chapter 15

Annie was reading the Sunday edition of the Times when Brenda knocked on her door.

“Good morning Brenda! Come on in.” she said as Brenda opened the door.

“Hi Annie, I have something to ask you.”

“Let me get you a cup of coffee first,”

Annie returned with a steaming mug and handed it to Brenda.

“What's on your mind dear?”

“Mario asked me to have a Sunday dinner with his family this evening and I haven't a clue as to what to wear to it.”

“Well, you can wear pretty much anything you want, as long as it’s tasteful.”

“He said his mother always wears a dress.”

“Mothers in Italian homes do that. Its just tradition.”

“I don’t feel like heels and a dress...darn! I can’t decide.”

“Well, let me think about it some. Oh. How was your date? Your young man certainly is handsome.”

“We had dinner and then we saw Yo Yo Ma and Bobby Mcferrin at Carnegie hall. It was wonderful! I never heard anything like that in all my life. I thought it was going to be something along the lines of being hip hop, but it wasn't! It was just so exciting and beautiful! I guess maybe I’m really growing up.” Brenda replied as she fingered the newspaper.

“It’s hard not to like music when it’s played or sung by true artists. I’m thinking maybe you could wear your jeans and a nice sweater with those brown boots you have. You would look very nice in that.”

“Hmmm. You know? Maybe I will! It’s not too dressy either. What are you going to do today?”

“Just lay around like a bum and read my paper. After all, it’s Sunday.”

Brenda shuffled the paper around and found the fashion section. Checking to see if there were any sales she might like, Brenda went through several ad spreads and was marked with disappointment at not finding anything. She folded the ad spreads together and glanced at the back page. There, before her, was a full page advertisement for the Margaret Voss collection with a full page photo of Tiffany in one of Margaret’s fashions! She was sitting on the floor and viewed from the side, wearing a matching skirt and jacket. Her legs could be seen to mid thigh and the four-inch heels of her pumps were resting on the floor with her toes pointed straight up and her knees were bent. She looked as though she was laughing. The picture was a particularly good pose! Tiffany appeared strikingly beautiful and seemed to have fun doing that shot. The caption underneath it read ‘Style with Fun’.

“Annie! This is my friend Tiffany here! She's the model that works with me.”

“Let me see,” she said excitedly, as Brenda passed her the page. “My goodness! She is beautiful!”

“I can’t wait to call her! Annie, I have to run! Thanks for the coffee! I’ll be back later.”

Brenda ran over to her apartment and grabbed the phone to call Tiffany.

“Hello,” Tiffany answered.

“Tiffany, its Brenda. Have you seen the paper yet?”

“Nope. I just got up. I had a date last night...if you can believe that!”

“Go find the New York Times. You’re on the back page of the fashion section.”

“Really?”

“Yes really! It’s a full page ad! God. I’m so excited for you!”

“I’ll have to go to the corner grocery to get one. I’ll call you right back.”

Tiffany ran to the grocery to buy a paper. She had to see what Brenda was talking about.The grocer had gotten to recognize Tiffany as being a regular customer, but he didn’t know what she did for work. At least he didn't have a clue, until he opened the paper that morning and saw her picture.

Tiffany laid the paper on the counter to purchase it.

“I saw your picture in the paper this morning Miss, I didn’t know you were a model.”

“Yes, I just started.”

“I have to say, you are very beautiful in that picture.”

Tiffany blushed and said, “Thank you.”

“Would you be willing to autograph your picture for me?” the grocer shyly asked. "Please?"

“I'd be happy to,” she answered, clearly flustered.

Someone wants my autograph! I don’t believe it! she thought as she took the pen and paper from the clerk and wondered what she was supposed to write.

“What’s your name?” she asked.

“Sammy.”

Tiffany wrote in her most feminine script, ‘To Sammy, a good friend. Tiffany,’ and handed it back to him.

She opened her purse and removed a bill to pay for her paper.

“No,” Sammy said, “I don’t charge my good friends.” He pushed her hand and money back to her.

Tiffany was becoming embarassed. She simply didn’t know how to handle this kind of notoriety. She took the safest course and smiled saying, “Thank you very much,” and left the store.

She couldn’t wait to get home and open the paper to look at her picture much closer. She found the fashion section and turned the section around and saw the picture and gasped. Oh my God, I look hot, shit, I didn’t think this would happen, I would just model, catch the bad guys and be done, but this, what am I going to do?

A mother and her daughter were walking toward Tiffany when the girl stopped.

“Mommy look, it’s the girl in the paper,” she said excitedly.

“I think you’re right, excuse me miss, aren’t you the Margaret Voss model?” the woman asked.

Tiffany felt as though she was standing in the middle of Time’s Square with no clothes on, it was just a picture of her, shit, did everyone see it? Tiffany didn’t like this kind of attention but she couldn’t be rude either.

“Yes.”

“My daughter saw your picture this morning and she said you’re the prettiest model she had ever seen and I think I have to agree with her. Would you sign an autograph?”

“Of course I will, what’s your daughter’s name?”

“Gail.”

Tiffany signed the paper for Gail and handed it to her mother.

“Thank you,” she smiled. “Gail will certainly treasure this!” She walked away with Tiffany’s paper.

The attention was rattling Tiffany’s brain. She had signed two autographs and had only been out of her apartment for five minutes. Worse though, was that she just gave away her own paper. ‘Dumb Blonde!’ she giggled to herself.

Tiffany returned to her apartment. She would buy a paper later to replace her gift to Gail. There were no more incidents other than two girls across the street squealing and hitting each other when they saw Tiffany.

Tiffany called Brenda back when she entered her apartment.

“Hello?”

“Brenda, it’s Tiffany. I saw the picture. Oh my God!! I look hot!!! What am I going to do?”

“Do? You don’t do anything. This is perfect! Melissa is going to freak when she sees that picture. She’s going to keep you close to her, and the closer the better. This way you might find out what she really is doing behind those closed doors.”

“I know Brenda. But what about that picture? I look like a pretty girl.”

“You’re supposed to look that way, remember? You’re a model.”

‘I thought I would look like a model. But not like that Brenda! I’m scared. Men are going to be all over me.”

Brenda started giggling. She wouldn’t mind that kind of attention, but she knew how Tiffany felt about this whole undercover thing. And then to be a model that was going to turn heads, was going to freak her out.

“Tiffany, men aren’t going to be able to get near you unless you want them there. That’s why they have big security guys.”

“I don’t like this Brenda! I couldn’t even get a paper without being recognized.”

“That’s the price of fame girlfriend!”

“Please don’t call me that! You know I don’t like being a girl.”

“I’m sorry. I just can't help but think of you as one. Ok. Tell me about your date?”

“I did mention that didn’t I? Now I wish I hadn’t.”

“Shit Tiffany! Don’t be such a stick in the mud. You’re a girl now! So enjoy it. You can bitch an moan about it later when this is all over.”

“I’m sorry, this fame thing has me in a really weird mood. Remember that guy at the show we did at the gallery?”

“Which guy, there were lots of guys.”

“The one that stayed with me the whole time.”

“That tall handsome one?”

“Yes, that’s him. Well, he called me Friday and asked if I would go with him to some business dinner and dance. I thought 'What the heck?' All I ever do is sit at home and watch TV. So I said yes.”

“Ooh, was it nice?”

“At first I thought I would have a terrible time. I dressed in a floor length gown and with heels I was tall, at least six-three. I figured the guy would be turned off. I forgot he was taller than me. I even had to look up to see his eyes. I was kind of in a bad mood when he arrived, since I felt it was wrong going out with a guy. You know? Robert shows up and hands me two dozen red roses and tells me how beautiful I am. Then I felt like such a jerk.”

“I put the flowers in a vase and he takes me down to a limo, opens the door for me and helps me in. He goes around the car and gets in. The first thing he does is put his arm around me. Well, I put him straight and moved it off my shoulders. After that, he was a perfect gentleman. We went to a dinner in a ballroom and I figured I was eye candy for him. So, I took his arm and smiled a lot, keeping my mouth shut. After dinner, we danced until it ended.”

“Robert then took me for a drink and we just talked. He told me all about how he had inherited his money and nobody thought much of him. So he went to prove them wrong, and has made a second fortune. I felt sad for him though, because he really seems to be a lonely person, even though he is around people all day. I think they just use him to better themselves. As we talked, I just felt so bad for him. He wasn’t sad, but there was an emptiness you could detec. I don’t know how to describe it. It was weird!”

“It must be a girl thing or something, but I just wanted to hold him and make him feel better. Does that sound strange?” Tiffany asked.

“No, it doesn’t sound strange. I feel like that a lot nowadays. But I’m a lot more girl than you are though. What else happened after that?” Brenda asked.

“We talked for hours, and it was so late by the time I got home. But I didn’t mind. I felt different being with Robert by then than I did earlier in the evening. When he got me back in the limo he put his arm around me again and I wasn’t repulsed this time. In fact, it felt good to have his hand there. I snuggled against him and it made me feel protected. I felt like a woman! Was I wrong feeling that way?” Tiffany asked, as her insecurity showed.

“Tiffany, you are a woman! You should feel that way about a man.”

“Brenda, I’m not a woman! You’re a woman! But I’m not. I'm wearing a disguise. I might look like one, but I know who I am inside.”

“Tiffany, let Dirk go. You’ll find him later, because if you don’t, you’ll make yourself crazy. Be a woman completely for now, it’s so much easier! When I let Matt go, I felt like a weight was lifted off my shoulders. I felt free.”

“But that’s you! I’m not like that! I can’t just let go of my past, and that’s what scared me last night! I did let go for a short time and I had fun being Tiffany. Now I feel guilty as hell about it.”

“Why would you feel guilty? All you did was go out with the guy?”

“He kissed me!!”

“He kissed you?”

“Yes! When we reached my apartment and when we were still in the car...he kissed me.”

“What did you do? You didn’t slap him did you?”

Tiffany grew silent for a moment before she answered.

“No,” she said softly, “I kissed him back.”

“You did?”

“Yes.”

“Why?”

“Because Tiffany wanted to! She liked Robert a lot. When he touched her lips, it was like a fire erupted inside of her and she pulled him in tight.”

“You pulled him tight?”

“No, Tiffany did.”

“Wait a second. You’re Tiffany!”

Brenda could hear her friend begin to cry. Tiffany needed to be with someone.

“I can’t do this... anymore, “ she whimpered.

“I’ll be right over! Stay put!” Brenda ordered as she put down the phone.

Brenda removed her flip flops and put on her white running shoes. She ran down to find a cab. All she was wearing was a tank top and a pair of cut off jeans. Desperate, she mentally chastised herself about her looks and would have to put her makeup on in the cab. She found a cab and gave him Tiffany’s address. She was there fifteen minutes later.

Tiffany let her friend into her apartment and they went into the kitchen. Tiffany’s eyes were red from crying and Brenda took her in her arms and just held her to herself for some time.

“Brenda. I'm sick. I can’t do this anymore. I just can’t.”

“You’re strong Tiffany! Why not?”

“Because I’m becoming more like Tiffany everyday!! I don't want to!! And I don’t like it.”

“Why don’t you like it?”

“Because I’m a man! That’s why! Last night when I kissed Robert, I became Tiffany heart and soul. I actually wanted him like a woman wants a man. Brenda, when we kissed, I felt so feminine and girlish, so special and wonderful, that I didn’t want to leave Robert's grasp. He walked me to my door and kissed me one more time. When I had come inside and shut the door, I felt so alone, I hurt inside and ached to be back in his arms! I missed him!! And he had only been gone for ten seconds.”

“That’s your feminine side coming out. That’s good!”

“Its not good! I hate it! Let's agree to disagree on that point.”

“Tiffany, you’re being stupid! You’re supposed to be a girl for this mission! You've been told that, you volunteered for this, and I have reminded you constantly. So own up to it! Besides, that’s how girls feel when they’re away from someone they care for.”

“But I’m not a girl,” she whined.

Brenda rolled her eyes and thought for a second.

“Ok, let me ask you this then. What did you see when you looked at the paper this morning?”

“Me.”

“I know it was you. But what did you see?”

“A girl.”

“That’s right! A girl! Not Dirk, and certainly not a man.”

“But this is so wrong! I shouldn’t like it when Robert kisses me.”

“Tiffany, you’re a beautiful and, from what I can see, all woman. You should like it when you’re kissed. Take advantage of it. Enjoy it. Let Dirk go... and slip into the role for a bit.”

“I can’t let him go. That’s who I am!”

“Then put him away for now! Put him in a box and hide him in your mind. When this is all over, open the box and let him be free again.”

“What if I don’t want to be Dirk later? Huh? What then?”

“If you can't come back...well... then be Tiffany. There are a lot of worse things that could happen you know.”

“But what will people think?”

“What do they think now?”

“That I’m Tiffany.”

“Then be Tiffany, and I mean one hundred percent Tiffany! Be the successful woman you are!”

“Ok. If I have to, I guess...I’ll try,” she sniffled.

“Tiffany, I have to go now. Mario is picking me up in a couple of hours for a Sunday dinner with his family. And I need the time so that I can get ready.”

“Mario? You have another date with Mario?”

“I went out with him last night. Why?”

Tiffany's face drawled in a look of shock and confusion.

“Never mind. Oh God! Nevermind... it’s nothing. I’ll see you tomorrow,” Tiffany said. She still had a look of concern on her face.

Brenda found a cab and went home to get dressed for her Sunday dinner.

She found the outfit that she wanted to wear. It was classy and had a certain amount of sex appeal. It was a gaucho pant outfit with a vest to go over a blouse. She would wear it with her brown boots.

Brenda hadn’t showered yet, because of her rush trip to Tiffany’s. So she had to hurry. Mario would be here in an hour.

Brenda was just slipping her boots on when the bell rang. She buzzed Mario in and heard him dash up the stairs. He sounded like a herd of buffalo because he had skipped every other step. Brenda was giggling when she opened the door.

“Hi!” she said, “I’ll be just be a minute. I have to put in my earrings.”

“Wow! You look fabulous! What’s so funny?” he asked.

“Thanks! You sounded like a herd of buffalo coming up the stairs,” she giggled. “Did you see Tiffany’s picture in the paper?”

“No. Who’s Tiffany?”

“One of the girls that works for my agency. You’d know her if you saw her.”

“I only see you when I’m there.”

“You know your nose is going to grow. You've been seeing the other girls.”

“Maybe. But you’re the prettiest one by far.”

“Stop it! Now I know you’re lying!"

Brenda went into her bedroom and a few minutes later came back with her earrings showing off through her hair.

"Ok. I’m ready, lets go.”

Brenda locked her door and went down the stairs, holding onto Mario’s arm for support. They climbed into the taxi and it was off to Mario’s mother’s home.

“Can we stop and buy a copy of the Times on the way?”

“My mom will have one at her house, You can have that one.”

The taxi arrived at the address given and Mario sent the cab on its way.

“Home sweet home!” he cheered.

Mario’s mother’s home was in an attached brownstone building with several flats, theirs being the one on the top floor.

Mario opened the front door and the aroma from the food being cooked made Brenda’s mouth water.

“Mario! That smells so good. What is it?”

“I’m not sure. I think mom made Osso Buco today.”

“What’s that?”

“Veal shank, cooked for a long time in the oven. I love it when she makes it. She only does it for special occasions.”

“Is today special?”

“Yes. Because I’m bringing you here.”

“Would you stop that! You are making me blush!” Brenda giggled as she play slapped Mario’s arm.

Brenda could hear many voices further ahead inside, some from women, some from men, but mostly from children. It was a happy sound.

I hope they'll like me! Am I dressed properly? she thought.

“Does my makeup look okay?” she asked, her nervousness was showing.

“You’re stunning! Don’t worry... my mom doesn’t bite!”

Brenda and Mario reached the top of the stairs and Brenda heard a scream,” Uncle Mario!” and the sound of running feet. A little girl, maybe five years old launched herself in Mario’s direction and was caught before she fell to the floor.

“Tina! How’s my favorite girl?”

“I’m fine Uncle Mario,” she warmly smiled as she hugged Mario around his neck.

Mario put Tina down and she ran off to rejoin the other children.

“That was Tina, one of Sal’s kids. She’s a real sweetheart. Come on, lets find mom.” he said as he took Brenda by the hand and led her to the kitchen.

The stairway entered the flat past the living room, but in a hallway with what Brenda assumed were bedroom doors, and at the end was the kitchen and dining area. The kitchen was large and had been remodeled years before. The center island was where the preparation work was done, and the massive range had two large ovens. There were five women in the kitchen, each with a chore to do. They were laughing and talking. When Mario made his entrance the conversation stopped.

“Mom, ladies, this is Brenda Watson. Brenda this is my mom, Marie Puccinelli and this is Louisa, Sal’s wife, Nola, Judy and Irma.”

Marie went to Brenda and took her by the hands and pulled her into the kitchen.

“Come in, come in! You’re much prettier than Mario said you were. Mario, take a beer to your father in the living room and watch the game. Leave Brenda here with us ladies,” Marie said.

Mario knew better than to argue with his mother and knew Brenda would be in good hands. He did want to see the rest of the football game. The Giants were playing against the Eagles and it would be a good test for his team.

Brenda felt fearful. She was alone, in a room with five women, whom she didn’t know, and didn’t know what was expected of her. Her training hadn’t covered this!

“Brenda, don’t be shy. Here’s an apron, you don’t want to ruin your outfit. You don’t mind helping Louisa do you?” Marie asked.

“No, I don’t mind. Except my mom never taught me how to cook. I’m a quick learner though, if you’ll show me what to do,” Brenda answered with a nervous giggle.

“I’m making the salad, it’s easy. Here let me show you what to do and don’t mind Marie. All of us girls went through the same thing and we're still here,” Louisa laughed.

Louisa had a nice laugh and it put Brenda more at ease. But now, it was time for the inquisition to start.

“Mario says that you work with him?” Marie asked.

“Just in the same building he delivers to alot. I work for Universal Modeling.”

“Are you a model?”

“Heavens no! I’m too fat. I’m the receptionist.”

“A skinny thing like you too fat? Just wait until you have babies... that’s when you get fat! I still haven’t lost the weight I gained when I had Mario,” Marie said.

“You look good,” said Brenda.

Marie looked like a woman that knew how to cook. She was pleasantly plump, but not grossly over weight. She looked like a classic Italian mother.

“My sister always complains about her weight. I wish she would give some of it to me,” said Irma.

Irma was Marie’s sister and Sal’s mother. She was pretty for a fifty-five year old woman and rail thin, she almost looked anorexic.

“What about me mom? I work out all the time and still have this little tummy,” responded Louisa, to her mother-in-law.

“How did you meet Mario?”

“He came into my office and we just hit it off. He was fun to talk to also.”

“He’s a flirt. I know my cousin,” said Nola.

Nola looked like she was around twenty-five years old and very pretty. Her hair was long, almost to her waist. Her eyes shined like brown glass. She had a pleasant smile and a petite figure. Brenda would like to have a girl like this as a friend.

“You’re right Nola. I know my brother better than anyone. You’d better save yourself before it’s too late,” laughed Judy.

Judy was Mario’s sister and the aunt of the little girl that had greeted Mario earlier. She had a radiant smile and sparkling eyes. Her hair was short, making it easy to tend to while raising her three children. She once had hair like Nola’s, but after the birth of her second child, she had it cut. It was just too much work to care for.

“Here’s a knife. You can cut the lettuce,” said Louisa.

Brenda took the knife and began working on the lettuce. What have I gotten myself into now? she wondered. Two years ago I was just a surfer dude without a care in the world. Look at me now: standing at the sink in high heeled boots, in an apron, cutting lettuce and trying to make my boyfriend’s mother like me. Where did I go wrong?

“Mario really likes you... a lot,” Louisa softly spoke as she washed the salad greens.

“How would you know that? This is just our third date.”

“Because you’re the first girl he’s ever brought home to meet his parents.”

“We hardly know one another.”

“Mario’s a very good judge of character. He sees things in people that most other people would miss. Bringing you here says a lot about what he thinks of you.”

“I-I...I don’t know what to say?”

“You don’t have to say anything. Have a fun time! Come on lets meet the rest of the family. The salad can wait.”

Louisa took Brenda by the hand and led her to the living room where the men were watching the game on television. Brenda could hear groans as they reached the room.

“I can’t believe it! McNabb is killing us,” Brenda heard a voice say.

“Mario? Would you introduce Brenda to everyone please?” Louisa said.

Mario rose from his chair and went to Brenda and took her hand.

“Dad, guys, this is Brenda. Brenda, this is my dad Bruno, you know Sal, and these animals are Tony, Martin and Lorenzo.”

“Hi Brenda,” they said in unison.

“So, you’re the little girl that stole my boy’s heart,” Bruno said, with a twinkle in his eye.

“Dad! Come on! You’re going to embarrass Brenda!”

“Ah, she knows I’m just teasing. Welcome to my home, Brenda.”

“Thank you Mr. Puccinelli.” Brenda demurely responded and she lowered her eyes.

“Call me Bruno! Mr. Puccinelli was my father. Come sit next to me and watch the game. You’re too pretty to be working out there with all those chattering hens.”

Brenda smiled, knowing the situation that would develop, and that was something she wanted to avoid.

“Thank you anyways. But I really should be helping in the kitchen.”

“Now you know where Mario gets his flirting from... his dad,” Louisa laughed.

Brenda noticed that there was a lot of laughing and interaction between the family members. Something that never really took place back home when she had been Matt.

Brenda and Louisa returned to the kitchen to help with the dinner. There were more questions and learning where Brenda was going to fit in the family order. Would she fit in? or Would she be one that was kept to the side?

Mario’s brother’s wife was kept to the side. His brother’s name was Guido and he was married to Kimberly. They had been married for four years and hadn’t had children yet. Kimberly was a business woman and didn’t have time for pregnancy or the inconvenience of children. She was a driven woman and didn’t want anything to do with the family traditions of the Italian family she had married into. She hadn’t lifted a finger to help from day one, which soured the feelings Marie had for the girl. Kimberly was a spoiled child and it showed when she was around.

Brenda was cutting the green onions and nicked her finger with the blade of the knife. No one had taught her how to cut with a knife and she had held her fingers straight out as she cut.

“Ouch! I cut myself,” she exclaimed.

“Quick, here, put a towel around it until the bleeding stops,” said Louisa.

“Here’s a band aid. Let me see Brenda,” said Marie

Marie took Brenda’s hand and held her finger out to the side. The bleeding had slowed, and it was really just a scratch, but Marie showed concern anyway. Mario had brought his girlfriend to dinner and cut herself. Marie couldn't help but feel responsible.

“It’ll be alright Marie. It’s just a small cut.”

Marie put the band aid on Brenda’s finger.

“Are you sure you’re okay?” she asked.

Marie was using Kimberly as a reference and wasn’t sure what kind of girl Brenda was. Kimberly had scraped her hand against the door jamb once and didn’t even break the skin and you would have thought she had been shot. She screamed and cried and had a hissy fit like she was dying.

Marie was starting to like Brenda and was seeing what her son saw in this girl. She wasn’t afraid to pitch in and she wasn’t a baby. From what she could see, Brenda was a strong woman.

“I’ll be fine,” Brenda said as she returned to making salad.

“Before you cut yourself again, let me show you how to cut with a knife,” Louisa said. “Take the knife like this, and then hold what ever your cutting like this. See my knuckles are ahead of my finger tips and the edge of the knife rubs against them? Kind of like a guide. That way, you don’t get cut.”

Brenda did as instructed and found that after a little practice, she was cutting with the best of them.

The conversation turned away from Brenda and onto more family oriented topics like kids and the family. Brenda just listened and learned what it was to be a woman in a family like this. Brenda liked what was happening to her. She was being included into the family structure. The family liked this new girl that Mario had found. She was a keeper as far, as they were concerned.

“Bruno, is the game over yet?” Marie yelled down the hall with a small amount of irritation in her voice.

“Keep your skirt on! The game will be over in a couple of minutes,” came the reply.

“Men,” she said with exasperation in her voice.

Suddenly a cheer came from the living room and you could hear the excitement! The Giants must have done something good. Brenda smiled to herself. She had a warm fuzzy feeling from all of what was happening, and her boyfriend’s team had just done something right. It was a good day.

The game ended and dinner was served. The adults sat in the formal dining room and the children sat in the kitchen. Grace was prayed by Bruno and then everyone ate. The conversation was light and fun, with most of the verbal jabs aimed at Mario for finally finding a girlfriend.

Dinner was soon finished and Brenda was the first to help clear the table and wash the dishes. She was making major points with Marie, and it wasn’t something being lost on Mario. He loved Brenda, a whole lot!

It was time for Brenda to leave and she went to each person and bade them goodnight. Marie was the last one.

“Goodnight Marie. I had a wonderful time. Thank you so much,” she said as she embraced Marie.

“Thank you, Brenda. You’re a wonderful girl! Come again next Sunday,” Marie said.

“Mom, maybe Brenda has something else to do?” Mario said.

“I, I’ll try,” Brenda responded. She wanted nothing more than to come here again and be part of this wonderful family.A girl named Brenda was finding a life and it could possibly be one that she might not want to leave.

Mario had called for a cab and the couple were soon on their way to Brenda’s apartment.

“Mario, thank you so much for taking me to meet your family tonight. I loved them all.”

“Did you really have a nice time?”

“It was incredible. Your mom especvially. She is so sweet.”

Brenda moved closer to Mario, she wanted to be held.

“Please hold me,” she said.

Mario put his arm around her shoulders and held her tight. Brenda had found a family and she was being held by the man that she, not fully yet Brenda, liked an awful lot. Life couldn’t be much better than this!

The taxi arrived, and Mario walked Brenda to her apartment. They gave each other the goodnight kiss they knew would happen. That kiss was filled with a lot of tender love: the love a man and woman have for each other that says... forever.

“Good night Mario! Thank you for sharing your family with me.”

“They’re your family too.”

Brenda smiled with watery eyes.

“Good night,” she softly replied as she kissed him once more before closing her door.

Brenda removed her clothes and makeup and found her flannel pajamas to wear. She got into bed and turned off her light. She was staring up at the ceiling in the dark. What just happened to me? she wondered. She had gone to dinner with a man she liked, and met his family. She had been accepted as the woman she portrayed. She had become as one with the other women. And now she was falling in love with Mario. There... she said it. Love. The word and feelings she wanted to avoid. Yes. She was in love with this man. He made her feel all warm and squishy inside when he touched her. She had become a woman, found her man - her man! Hers. That sounded so good... hers!

Brenda felt tears fill her eyes. What am I going to do after this is over? How can I ever go back to my old life? I won’t be able too? And Mario expects to have a woman to be able to marry, one that will bear his children. God! What have I done?

She dissolved into tears.
 
 

---

 
 
Edited and beaten into appropriate submission by Sephrena Lynn Miller

“Brenda, there are no guarantees in life. Especially with what one person feels for another and I’m in the same boat as you - I don’t want to be hurt either! You know I was just dumped by my old girl friend and I was angry. But then I realized that you were there and I knew you were a much better person than my last girl friend. I worry too, because I’m having these feelings also and I’ve never felt like this so soon. It scares me as much as it does you.”

 

Runway
By
Arecee

 

---

Chapters 16-17 - Feelings & Frustrations
 
 
Chapter 16
Brenda woke up the next morning, her eyes red from the tears she shed of the previous night. She dressed and went to work, no sense making myself sick about this she reasoned.

Brenda walked through the front door and called Carla to let her know she was there.

“Hi Carla! I’m here.”

“Thank God! The phones have been driving me crazy. Good Morning Brenda!”

Brenda barely had time to remove her sweater before the phone rang.

“Good morning, Universal.”

“I have to talk to Melissa. Is she there?”

“Miss Benson won’t be in for another hour. How may I help you?”

“I have to have that girl. This is Jan Morris, Director of Marketing for Calvin Klein. Have her call me soon as she gets in.” and the phone went dead.

God what was that? Brenda wondered.

The phone rang again and it was pretty much the same. “I want that Voss girl, have Melissa call me before she talks to anyone else.” Brenda took at least twenty calls over the next hour and all of them pertained to Tiffany. Everyone wanted her.

Melissa finally came through the door, looking much the worse for wear. It was obvious that she hadn’t slept much, but she did have a satisfied look on her face.

“Good morning Brenda. Any calls?”

“It’s been crazy,” she answered and handed Melissa a stack of phone messages. “Everyone wants Tiffany.”

“I saw that ad yesterday. She did look good. Thank you.” Melissa said as she took the messages and went on into her office.

Tiffany arrived several minutes later.

“Hi Brenda.”

“Tiffany. You won’t believe what’s going on. EVERYONE wants you!”

“Everyone?”

“Yes, EVERYONE!”

“Who’s everyone?”

“See that Cosmopolitan over there? Open any page and that’s who wants you, girl! You’re famous!”

“I’m not famous! I’ve only been on one back page.”

“You wouldn’t know it from the calls this morning. Everyone wants the Voss girl.”

The phone rang on Melissa’s extension.

“Yes Melissa?”

“When Tiffany gets here, send her right in.”

“She just arrived. I’ll send her in.” Brenda turned back to Tiffany, “Melissa wants you in her office.”

Tiffany went to Melissa’s office and opened the door.

“Tiffany, come on in and close that door.”

Tiffany entered and shut the door behind her.

“Tiffany, you have no idea of the excitement you are creating in our industry. Everyone wants you. We’re going to make so much money! This is so exciting.”

“What am I supposed to do?” Tiffany asked.

“Shows on the runway and photo shoots. Revlon wants you. Do you know what that means?”

“No.”

“It means you’re a millionaire girl and so am I,” Melissa exclaimed excitedly. “You have a show for Bloomingdale’s this afternoon, so you’d better get going and get ready.”

“What will I be wearing?”

“Whatever rags they want you to wear. Who cares? You’re a big buck girl now. Tomorrow I’ve lined you up for another show in the morning and a photo shoot in the afternoon and evening. It’s going to be a long day, so get some rest tonight.”

“Yes Melissa.”

Brenda was waiting for her friend to come out of Melissa’s office.

“What did she say?” Brenda asked.

“She said that I’m a millionaire.”

“Oh my God!”

“I’ll talk to you later. I have a show to do at Bloomingdale’s. I’ll call you when I get home.”

Tiffany left for her assignment while Brenda tended to the increasing number of phone calls.

The door opened, and the ever cheerful Ron entered.

“Good morning Brenda! Is Tiffany around?” he asked.

“Hi Ron. No, you just missed her. Why?”

“I wanted her to sign my Sunday paper before she becomes famous.”

“Well judging by the phone calls this morning, she already is.”

“Melissa called. Is she in?” Ron asked.

“Hold on, I’ll see if she’s busy,” Brenda said. “She said to come in, her office is freezing.”

“Thanks, and you look gorgeous today.”

“Ron you’re not fooling anyone! I could look like shit and you would say the same thing. But thank you anyways,” Brenda said.

Ron seemed to be spending a long time in Melissa’s office and Brenda wondered if that had anything to do with the drugs. I’ll have to see if I can place a listening device in there soon, it might save a lot of time.

The front door opened and Mario came on in with his morning delivery.

“Hi,” he said.

“Hi,” Brenda replied.

“You look nice,” Mario said.

“You’re just saying that because we’re friends.”

“Really, you look very nice. And thanks for coming over yesterday. You made quite an impression on the family.”

“I did? I hope it was good one.”

“My mom really loves you. She wants you there again next week.”

“Really?”

“Yep! And... I would like that too.”

“Can I think about it? I really like you Mario, but I don’t want to rush things. I don’t want your mom to get the wrong idea about us. After all, we just started dating.”

“I feel the same way. My mom is already marrying us off. I’m telling you, she thinks you walk on water.”

“I like her too, she’s so sweet. Are those all of the packages for today?” Brenda asked.

“There is one package for Melissa, marked personal. Shall I bring it in to her?”

“Go ahead. You had better knock first though, Ron is in there. And who knows what they might be doing.”

“Ron and Melissa? I doubt anything would be happening with those two.”

“You never know.”

Mario knocked on the door and Melissa asked him to enter. He delivered the package and continued with his deliveries.

“I’ll phone you at home later tonight,” he said to Brenda.

“Talk to you later,” she smiled back.

The rest of the day went smoothly for Brenda, other than the growing discomfort of her breasts. She would have to get smaller forms soon because the constant pressure was becoming unbearable.

Brenda called Tiffany when she got home, but the answering machine picked up so she left a message to call her back when she got home.

Mario called and they made the usual chit-chat about the day, with the exception that Mario had asked her out for a snack Wednesday evening, after work, which she accepted.

Brenda called Maria after that and left a message about her breast forms and her need for smaller ones. She hoped Maria would call back soon.

It was after nine before Tiffany called.

“Hello,” Brenda said into the phone.

“Hi! It’s me. I’m so tired!!! I didn’t think I’d ever be able to go home!” Tiffany whined.

“Did the show last this long?” Brenda asked.

“No. There was a party there afterwards. Melissa showed up and was selling me to all kinds of people. It was strange! People were fawning all over me. But at the same time, it was really exciting.”

“You’re a star now Tiffany! Things are going to change for you! Don’t forget why we’re here though. We have to find Melissa’s drug source.”

“Have you heard from Bill Cline?”

“No, but I think I’ll call him tomorrow and see if he has found anything.”

“I’ll see you tomorrow then. I’m going to lay down and get some sleep. I have a show in the morning and then a photo shoot after that. It’s going to be a long day,” Tiffany yawned.

Tuesday was very much like Monday - a flurry of phone calls about Tiffany and another visit by Ron.

“I have to check Melissa’s office again,” Ron said.

“She’s not in. Go on in and do what you do,” Brenda said.

“After I’m done, I’ll need to check the coffee room too.”

“I’m sure you will,” Brenda answered with a bit of sarcasm in her voice.

Mario came in next with his usual pile of boxes.

“Hi! How’s it going today?”

“Pretty good. How about you?” she asked with her best smile.

“Good, do you have time for lunch?”

“I wish I did! But I have an errand to run. Maybe tomorrow? That way I can make up for today.”

“Don’t forget we have a dinner date tomorrow!”

“You can be quite sure I haven’t forgotten that.”

“Good! See you later!”

Noon rolled on by and Brenda left for lunch. Her real mission was to call Bill Cline and she couldn’t do that at the office.

Brenda called Bill Cline on her cell phone from a nearby restaurant.

“FBI.”

“Bill Cline, please,” Brenda said.

The call was transferred.

“Bill Cline.”

“Bill, hi. It’s Brenda.”

“Hi Brenda. What’s up?”

“I was wondering if you had anything on the list I gave you?”

“We’re almost done with it. We’ve cleared all but Ron English, Jack Larsen, and Susan Marques.”

Brenda sighed in relief! Mario had been cleared of suspicion!

“Oh, I forgot. That Puccinelli guy is still active too. We’re trying to find more information about him. But it’s hard, because of his time in Colombia.”

Brenda’s heart sank when Bill said that. Mario wasn’t cleared after all.

“Bill, I have to return to work. Can we meet later?” Brenda asked.

“Sure, how about tonight? Around eight?”

“I have nothing going on. That will work.”

“I’ll meet you at the same place as last time. See you then.”

“Bye Bill.”

Brenda returned to work and was very agitated. Her breasts were bothering her and her boyfriend was under suspicion. Maybe it’s all a misunderstanding. Something that will be easy to straighten out. Mario couldn’t be the source! Damn bra!

Tiffany called and said that she was on her way to the photo shoot and that the show went well.

“I’ll call you later tonight when I get home,” Tiffany said.

“I’m seeing Bill Cline after work for a drink. I’ll talk to you later.”

Brenda’s day ended and she found her way to the restaurant for the meeting.

“Hey pretty lady! Found your way back. Did you miss me?” Danny asked.

“Danny, my world would end if it weren’t for you,” Brenda said, her voice dripping with sarcasm.

“At least you remembered my name,” Danny said.

“I’ll bet you don’t remember mine.”

“I never forget a pretty woman’s name, lemon drop, right?”

“Lemon drop is what I drink, you goof,” she giggled, “See you did forget my name!”

“You got me. I can always remember the drink but not the name. So, what’s your name then?”

“Brenda.”

“You aren’t meeting that guy again are you?”

“Yes, why?”

“You two seem so different. You’re pretty and sexy and he’s, well, old.”

“That’s not nice Danny! Actually it’s a business meeting. We work together.”

“That’s a relief! Maybe there’s hope for me yet.”

“Danny, you’re a flirt.”

“It’s good for business.”

“And all this time I thought you loved me. You broke my heart,” laughed Brenda.

“Can I get you a lemon drop?”

“Sure, why not.”

Danny returned with Brenda’s drink and placed it in front of her and asked, “What do you do?”

“I work for a modeling agency. I told you that the last time I was here. I’m the receptionist.”

“I’m sorry. I meet a lot of people and sometimes I forget. I’ll remember next time though. Does that guy work for the agency too?”

“Umm, well kind of… he’s an investor.”

“I’ll bet he’d like to invest in you. Be careful with guys like that Brenda.”

“I will be. Oh, here he comes now.”

“I remember his name too. Mister Double Jack. Don’t let him drive you anywhere!”

“I won’t.”

Bill wandered over to Brenda and sat down next to her.

“Hi Brenda. Been here long?”

“No. I just got here myself.”

“Give me a Double Jack over please,” Bill said to Danny.

“Do you have the list?” Brenda asked.

“Just a partial one. Maybe we should find a table. I really don’t want anyone else to see this.”

The hostess led Brenda and Bill to a table and placed their drinks down for them. Bill finished his drink and ordered another.

“This is what I have so far,” he said. “There really isn’t a lot to go on right now but there are some leads. Jack Larsen is a mystery. I can’t find anything about him other than he visits Melissa once a month with a package of what we don’t know. I’m going to leave him up to you and Tiffany to find out what he’s doing. The next guy is Ron English. His is an interesting connection to this group. We can’t find anything that he has done in the past other than being Lon English’s brother. Lon is a different case. He’s doing five to ten for selling meth and for assault. Now here’s the interesting thing about him, he was dating Susan Marques before he was sent away. He was an engineer in the same building as his brother, in fact Ron got him the job and that was where Susan met Lon and they started seeing each other. We don’t know if Susan knew anything about the meth thing or not, but she still visits Lon once a week and has had conjugal time with him on more than one occasion. Other than that, we have drawn a blank so far.”

“What about Mario Puccinelli?”

“He’s an interesting guy. We’re still trying to find out more about him. All we have so far is that he was involved in delivering cocaine to Panama in truck loads of cow shit. Oops I’m sorry. I mean manure. We’re not sure if he knew he was delivering drugs or not and we’re still looking into it with an undercover operative in Colombia. I can tell you this though, he’s a very lucky man! On his last delivery, he was almost killed. We think the Columbian government was involved in some kind of payoff and some soldiers were going to make an example of him. But he was able to escape before they shot him. We’re looking into whether he was the courier that took the payoff or just some innocent shmuck that was in the wrong place at the wrong time.”

“When will you know more about him?”

“It might be a while. Things move slow down there, so I want you to keep an eye on him and see what you might turn up.”

Brenda wondered how she was going to do that. She had fallen in love with Mario and now she was being asked to investigate him. This shouldn’t have happened! She should have kept to herself and just been an agent and not tried so hard to be a girl - a girl with a boyfriend. She especially didn’t want to be the one to find out that Mario was the drug connection for Melissa, if he was at all. She would have to be careful about her feelings toward Mario and try not to get too involved.

“What about the Ron connection?”

“We have a lot of work with that one! Just try to keep your eye on him and Susan when they are around. As much as I hate to say this, I think we might be in this thing for the long haul. Too many things don’t add up.”

“Thanks for the good news! We thought we would be done with this thing in a month.”

“The way it’s going, we’ll be lucky if we’re done in six months. I hate to run Brenda, but I have a date tonight.”

“You have a date? With whom?”

Brenda couldn’t believe her ears! Bill had a date! Who in t he world would want to go out with him? He wasn’t what you could call… a catch. And with his drinking, he smelled of booze. The woman must be really hard up!

“It’s my mother’s birthday and I’m taking her out for dinner.”

“Wish her happy birthday for me,” Brenda replied. For some reason, the old saying ‘a face that only a mother could love’ kept running through her head.

Brenda finished her drink and headed for the front door.

“Hey Brenda. Leaving so soon?” Danny asked.

“I’m expecting a phone call from my girl friend,” Brenda said.

“Well hurry back when you aren’t meeting with your friend.”

“I’ll do that Danny. See you later.”

“Being a girl is so much fun,” Brenda thought, “No more trying to make it with a girl, having guys chase you was so much more fun. All a girl had to do was look half way decent and men would do anything for you. God I love this.” was her only thought.
 
 
Chapter 17
Tiffany’s day went differently than Brenda’s. Her first assignment was to be in a show at one of the designers that had seen the Voss ad. And they had to have Tiffany! She was the only girl from Universal and the rest were from various agencies around the city. Tiffany arrived early and was resting.

She was approached by a tall Asian girl, who obviously was a model, “Hi,” she said.

“Hi,” Tiffany responded.

“You’re the Voss girl aren’t you?”

“Yes. How did you know?”

“All of us girls know who is who. It’s part of the game.”

“Why would you want to know that?”

“We need to know who the competition is, after all this is our living. Was that your first big spread?”

“Yes.”

“I’ve had dozens like that and it’s always exciting. Congratulations! You’re very pretty too.”

“Thank you. What’s your name?”

“I’m Ginnie Chan.”

“I’m Tiffany Rollins. Pleased to meet you.”

“What agency represents you?”

“Melissa Benson’s. You know, Universal.”

“You’re with Universal? I was with them until a year and a half ago. I got tired of their BS and went to Ford.”

“What BS?”

“You know the drugs and parties? Wait until you’ve been there for a while, you’ll see what I mean.”

“Tell me more, so I know what I’m getting into.”

“I started with them when I was eighteen, and I had more work than I could keep up with. Melissa kept pushing me until I almost had a nervous breakdown. She gave me some pills to take and I felt better but after a while I needed them just to work. I noticed some of the older girls were also taking pills and other drugs and pretty soon they would disappear. I was curious as to what happened to them, and one of the girls told me that they were working as prostitutes, because they needed the drugs and no longer looked good enough to model. She told me that Melissa owned the brothel and this way she had the finest girls turning tricks for her. She gave them enough money to live and an unlimited source of drugs. When I learned this, I quit and went into rehab and haven’t done drugs since.”

“I didn’t think Melissa was like that.”

“She’s a cold hearted bitch. Watch yourself.”

“Thanks Ginnie! Did you ever learn where she got her drugs?”

“No, all that I know is that she had as much as she wanted.”

“Did she have a boyfriend?”

“I don’t think she’s ever had a real boyfriend. She just dates a lot. Come to think of it, I remember her dating a cop and someone said he was married. I’ll bet she makes him give her information about raids and things like that. I don’t think any of her girls have been arrested.”

“Did you know Natalia?”

“Just briefly. She was a really nice girl, I don’t know why she would have been killed. She played around a lot, if you know what I mean. Maybe a jealous boyfriend killed her? Who knows?”

“Girls, let’s go! It’s show time,” shouted the stage manager.

Tiffany went and put on her first outfit: an ugly pair of pants and a blouse covered by a parka. It was hideous! The next outfit was better: it was a pantsuit and she looked rather nice in it. As the show progressed, the clothing looked better, with the pants being replaced with skirts and finally with dresses. She had to model ten outfits and she knew she was running late for her photo shoot.

She took out her cell phone after the last outfit she wore and called Melissa.

“Universal.”

“Hi Brenda, is Melissa in?”

“She had to go out, why?”

“I wanted her to call the photographer and let him know I’m running late.”

“I’ll do that for you.”

“Thanks Brenda! I’ll call you later, I have some news.”

“Okay Tiffany, catch you later!”

Tiffany made it to her photo session and was only fifteen minutes late.

“I’m sorry I’m running late. The show I was just in started late and screwed me up for time.”

“Don’t worry about it Tiffany. We want you even if you are a little late. Let’s go ahead and get started shall we?” the photographer said.

Tiffany was brought to a makeup station and all of her makeup was removed by the attendant. She was then made up again and photographed. The makeup was removed again and then reapplied with different colors. This went on until late evening: makeup on, makeup off, over and over, until Tiffany was sick of makeup.

“That was the last shot Tiffany. Do you want to wear this makeup home or have it removed?” asked the photographer.

“I’ll remove it when I get home,” she answered.

Tiffany didn’t know how good she looked made up the way she was. She was a show stopper! She walked outside and saw the hustle and bustle of New York City at night. She was hungry and the little pizza place looked good. She walked in and ordered a slice. She went to pay for the pizza and felt a hand on her butt.

“Mighty fine,” she heard a voice say.

“Keep your hands to yourself,” she responded.

“Sorry,” said the smarmy man.

Tiffany ignored him and took her pizza to a table and ate it. She didn’t notice the man was still staring at her. She finished and went to catch a cab. The man came up behind her and grabbed her by the shoulder. That was the wrong move because Tiffany turned and grabbed the man and threw him over her shoulder. The defensive training from the FBI had paid off.

“Ouch, “he yelled, “I’m going to sue you!”

A cop walked up and said, “Is this man bothering you miss?”

“Not anymore,” she replied.

“That was a nice move, do you want to press charges against him? I saw the whole thing and was just about to help you myself. But I can see you can take care of yourself.”

“Thank you officer. I’m fine and you might as well let the creep go, I think he learned his lesson.”

A cab stopped and Tiffany got in and she heard cheering from the crowd that had seen her throw the man, “My kind of woman,” they yelled.

Tiffany smiled. ”If you only knew,” she thought.

It was almost midnight by the time Tiffany arrived home. It was too late to call Brenda now and what she would tell her could wait until the next day.

Brenda was waiting for Tiffany to arrive. She wondered why she hadn’t phoned her the night before.

Tiffany came in a half of an hour late.

“You didn’t call me last night!” Brenda stated.

“I didn’t get home until almost midnight and what I found out wasn’t that important. Since it was so late, I figured it could wait. What about you?’

“I’ll talk to you tonight.”

“Okay.”

Mario arrived minutes later.

“Hey, I have a package for you!”

“For me?”

“Yeah, from some woman named Maria Gomez.”

“From Maria? Thank God!”

“Sign here. I’ll see you for lunch. I hope you didn’t forget?”

“Damn, I did! I have a doctor’s appointment at noon. I’m sorry for that, but we still can have dinner together.”

“That works for me! I’ll see you after work.”

Brenda had forgotten her appointment with the doctor and remembered it when she saw the package from Maria! She tore it open and saw the new breast forms staring at her. “Blessed Relief!” she thought, “my cups runneth over… and they really hurt!”

Brenda went to the ladies room and removed her bra and old forms. They looked huge compared to the new ones, but she knew her breasts would feel better with the new ones. She inserted them into her bra and hooked the back. Brenda let out a sigh! She felt normal again!

In the box was a note.

Dear Brenda, when you asked for new smaller forms I knew you must be growing. I take it you want to become a woman, congratulations and welcome to the club. By the way, if these grow too tight, buy a bigger bra, giggle, giggle, love Maria.

Brenda felt warm toward Maria. She was, after all, her creation. And now, Brenda was carrying it to fruition.

Brenda went to her doctor and was examined by him.

“You’re growing very nicely Brenda. You’re almost an A cup!”

“How big am I going to get?”

“That depends on your family, is your mother very large?”

“Not really, she’s maybe a B. She’s very athletic though.”

“That has nothing to do with her breast size. If that’s the case, you might have already reached your potential breast size already.”

“But I want to be as big as I am right now,” she whined.

“I’m sorry but that won’t happen unless you have implants.”

“Implants? Isn’t that kind of permanent?”

“Your high dosages of hormones are kind of permanent too. They have done more damage than implants will ever do.”

“If I decide to have them, when could it be done?”

“With the hormones you’ve been taking, you have enough breast tissue now as long as you don’t go too big. You know, like some of those double D jobs.”

“Umm no. I just want to look normal, like I do now. I think C would be plenty.”

“We can do this at anytime, so when you make your decision, let me know.”

“I will. And thank you doctor.”

“Why are you thanking me?”

“For being so kind and not passing judgment on me for wanting this thing.”

“Why would I pass judgment? The FBI did this to you, and if being a woman is what you want, then I’m here to do whatever you wish…even the final sacrifice.”

“Sacrifice?”

“You know… the operation: cutting your dick and balls off.”

“That sounds so crude.”

“I’m sorry. I guess I shouldn’t have put it that way. I’m just not used to having a healthy man ask me for breasts.”

“I’m not a man anymore - I’m a woman with the wrong thing between my legs. Someday, that will be fixed. I know I’m making the right decision!”

“I hope so Brenda. I truly hope so.”

Brenda finished the day and returned home to dress for Mario. She decided on a skirt and sweater and three-inch heels. She kind of liked wearing skirts because she liked her legs to be seen.

Mario arrived and escorted Brenda to the waiting cab. Brenda noticed that Annie hadn’t looked out her door when she and Mario passed by. She would have to check up on her friend. Come to think of it, she hadn’t seen Annie for several days. That wasn’t like Annie at all!

“Where are we going for dinner?” Brenda asked.

“Do you like Chinese?”

“I love Chinese.”

“Good, we’re going to Chinatown for some really good food.”

The cab drove the couple to Chinatown and dropped them off at the address Mario had given to the driver.

“This place is a hole in the wall, but they have the best Chinese food in New York,” he said.

“I wouldn’t know the difference, the only Chinese food I’ve ever had was at a shopping mall, but I liked it.”

The couple found a table and seated themselves. No host here.

Mario handed a well worn menu to Brenda.

“What do you like?” he asked.

“The only thing I’ve ever had was sweet and sour pork and fried rice. Why don’t you pick for me?”

“Are you hungry?”

“Just a little.”

“I’ll order three dishes then. They give you a lot of food here.”

Mario ordered the food and turned his attention to Brenda.

“Have you thought about Sunday dinner with me again? My mom really would like for you to be there.”

“I had a wonderful time last week and I really do want to go again, but I’m afraid of rushing things! You hardly know me!!”

“The only way I’m going to get to know you is by spending time with you.”

“And I want to spend time with you too. I’m having very strong feelings for you and I’m sorry if I seem insecure, but I don’t want to get hurt if this doesn’t work out.”

“Brenda, there are no guarantees in life. Especially with what one person feels for another and I’m in the same boat as you - I don’t want to be hurt either! You know I was just dumped by my old girl friend and I was angry. But then I realized that you were there and I knew you were a much better person than my last girl friend. I worry too, because I’m having these feelings also and I’ve never felt like this so soon. It scares me as much as it does you.”

“Since you feel that way… I guess I can go Sunday.”

“You just made my mother’s day!”

Brenda was falling in love with Mario and she absolutely hated that she had to find out more information about him for the investigation. She abhorred it utterly, and secretly hoped that whatever she would find would ultimately clear him from the list.

“Tell me more about your escape from Columbia. Aren’t you worried that they might still be after you?”

“Why would you ask that?”

“Because, I’ve seen all those movies where the bad guys chase after someone, you know to Europe and all over the place. It has me worried about you.”

“It really isn’t like that. I was betrayed, that’s all. I was just lucky not to have been shot and killed.”

“See, that’s what I mean! I don’t know what I would do if something were to happen to you.”

“Nothing’s going to happen.”

“How can you be so sure?”

“Because those people don’t know where I live and they have no reason to be after me anyway.”

“What about the package they said you took?”

“I didn’t take anything. I had pretty much figured that I was hauling something other than manure, but I also thought it was best that I didn’t ask. What I hadn’t counted on was being stopped by the feds and being asked for the payoff. I never had to do that before and when they asked, I didn’t know what they were talking about. The owner of the truck had always paid whatever it was he paid. I know the feds probably stole whatever I had in the truck and blamed me for it, so I guess a honeymoon in Colombia is out of the question.”

Brenda couldn’t help but laugh at the last remark.

Dinner was served and Brenda loved the meal. She ate things she thought she would never even think of eating: squid and whole steamed fish. It was a lovely dinner.

“Would you like to see a movie?” Mario asked.

“Why don’t we do that this weekend? I’m kind of tired.”

“Are you asking me out?”

“I guess I am,” replied Brenda.

“It’s a date.”

Mario paid for dinner and hailed a cab, bringing Brenda to her home.

“Would you like to come up for a while?” Brenda asked.

“I’d love to. Let me pay the cab real quick.”

Brenda took Mario by the hand as they walked up the stairs into the building. There were no lights showing under Annie’s door. Brenda was becoming really concerned about her friend! Brenda inserted her key, opened the door and turned on the lights.

‘Come on in and make yourself comfortable. I’ll get us something to drink. What would you like?”

“Besides you? What do you have?”

“Some orange juice, coke, or water. Sorry I don’t have any wine or beer.”

“I’ll have some orange juice, please.”

Mario sat down on the sofa to relax. Brenda brought him a glass of juice and then sat down next to him. She wondered how this was going to go. She wanted to be more intimate with Mario and yet, she felt guilty that she did.

She remembered how she had felt when she was Matt, and made out with a girl. At that time, he was rejected, and now, she hated that she might do the same to Mario. All because she didn’t want to have any kind of sexual relations with him, at least, not yet. And mostly for the obvious reason. Remember Brenda, the girl is in charge!

“Is the juice cold enough?”

“It’s perfect. Thank you.”

“May I ask you something Mario?”

“Anything.”

“Would you kiss me?”

Mario didn’t answer. Instead, he took Brenda in his arms and touched her lips to his. Brenda placed her hands around Mario’s neck and pulled him in tight as she felt the strength of his kiss. The longer the kisses lasted, the deeper in love she was falling. Her lips parted and she felt Mario’s tongue enter her mouth. “So intimate and so loving,” she thought, “almost like having sex.” Brenda felt herself being lowered onto the sofa and Mario’s weight pressing against her. Stay in control Brenda! Stay in control! She felt Mario’s hand caressing her breast.

“Please don’t Mario! I’m not ready for that yet. Please?” she said in her softest voice.

Mario pulled his hand away and said, “I’ll only go as far as you want sweetheart, I, I, I love you.”

Mario had said the magic words: I love you. Brenda responded with a deep kiss.

“I love you too,” she said.

Brenda and Mario kissed again with many thoughts swirling around inside Brenda’s head. How can I be objective with Mario? What if he’s lying to me about Colombia? And what am I going to do if he finds out about me? I should have never done this… with him.

“Mario, we have to talk,” Brenda said as their last kiss ended.

“About what sweetheart?”

“Us. Mario, there’s something I have to say to you and I’m not sure if you will like it. But I have to tell you how I feel about something. When I marry, I want to be a virgin. I feel that that’s right for my husband. I wanted to tell you this so you won’t expect anything more from me. I’m sorry if I led you on to thinking you could have more, but I just can’t do it. I hope you will understand.”

Mario hugged Brenda and said, “I’m so lucky to have found a girl like you! You have no idea how many sluts there are these days and to have found a girl with morals! God I love you!”

Brenda felt relief! She no longer had to fear that her secret would be found out. As long as she was able to stay in control.

“I’m going to have to kick you out now. I have to get my beauty sleep.”

“Ok sweetie. Have a goodnight,” Mario said with one last kiss.

The rest of the week was pretty much like the first part of the week for Brenda with the exception that Ralph Larsen paid his customary visit.

“May I help you?” Brenda asked.

“I’m Ralph Larsen and I’m here to see Melissa Benson.”

“Yes Mr. Larsen, I remember you from the last time you were here.”

“Miss Benson, Mr. Larsen is here to see you.”

“Send him in.”

“Miss Benson says to go right on in.”

Brenda noted that he was carrying the same size package as before and wondered what might be inside of it. It was the perfect size for two kilos of drugs. Ralph stayed with Melissa for about an hour before he left. Brenda wished she could be a fly on the wall at times like this.

Melissa came out of her office and her face was flushed.

“Keep next Tuesday open Brenda. I’m having a party to celebrate Tiffany’s success,” Melissa said.

“Yes Melissa. Oh Melissa, who’s Mr. Larsen?”

“Just a friend Brenda, just a friend.”

“If he comes here when you aren’t here, should I sign for his packages?”

“He never comes here unless I’m here. Is that understood?”

“Yes, sorry for asking.”

“I’m sorry for snapping at you Brenda. You didn’t know. Ralph’s a friend and we go way back. Don’t concern yourself with him.”

“Okay.”

Brenda arrived at home and knocked on Annie’s door. She was worried that something had happened to her. The door across the hall opened and Brenda heard a voice ask, “May I help you?”

Brenda turned and saw an elderly black man with white hair and stooped shoulders and said, “I’m looking for Annie. I’m a friend of hers. I live in 3A, upstairs.”

“You must be the new girl. I’m William Washington. I’ve heard you coming and going but haven’t had time to say hi. I’m really making an excuse. My old body just doesn’t move fast enough anymore to get to the door before you are gone.”

Brenda extended her hand and felt the firm grip his hands had, the strength of a man twenty years younger than he looked.

“It’s nice to meet you William. Do you know what happened to Annie?

“She left a couple of days ago. She said she had to go up to Boston because her daughter-in-law had a miscarriage. Is there something I can help you with?”

“No, I was just worried. I think of Annie as a really good friend.”

“We all do. It’s nice to finally meet you Brenda and, if you need anything, just knock on my door.”

“I will and thank you.”

Friday came and Brenda went to lunch and called Bill Cline.

“Bill I need you to investigate Ralph Larsen. I think he’s the drug source.”

“What makes you think that?”

“Because he spends a lot of time with Melissa and the only time he comes here is when she’s here.”

“You may be right. We haven’t been able to find anything on this guy. It's almost like he doesn’t exist.”

“Well keep searching, I know he’s the one. Maybe you should follow him the next time he comes here. At least you will know where he lives.”

“Don’t be a smart ass Brenda! You know we don’t have a lot of field agents.”

“Seriously Bill! I just know he is the one! He won’t be here again for at least three weeks and when he gets here I’ll call you. That way you won’t have a lot of down time.”

“That might work. If what you say is right, then this thing will finally be over.”

Brenda returned to work and found a distraught Tiffany.

“What’s wrong?” Brenda asked.

“I’m so damned tired, and these goddamned guys keep hitting on me!”

“Keep it down Tiffany! Someone will hear! I think I have good news. I think the drug source is Ralph Larsen. It’s going to be a number of weeks before he can be investigated but it won’t be too much longer before this will all be over. Hang in there!”

“I’m trying to Brenda. But you have no idea…no idea, what this is like for me.”

“I think I do! After all we started this thing together.”

“No you don’t! You want to be a girl, or at least you want to enjoy this girl thing. But I HATE IT. I want to be a man again! RIGHT NOW! I’m sorry… but fuck this shit. I’ve HAD IT!”

“Tiffany! I don’t want to be an asshole, but if you screw this thing up now, you can kiss your career goodbye… and mine too!”

“Brenda, I’m different than you. I know what we’re doing and all that. How am I going to explain to my family that I’m a model? A fucking female model?”

“They will never find out, unless you tell them.”

“But my picture was in the paper.”

“Do they take the times?”

“In Minnesota?”

“Exactly! That is what I’m talking about. No one will ever know.”

“I still worry.”

“Don’t. I hate to bring this up, but what about Robert?”

“Robert?”

“Yes Robert. Remember him? The guy you kissed?”

“FUCK HIM! I found out he’s gay and just goes out with girls to make a statement.”

“It sounds as if that bothers you?”

“Why wouldn’t it? A gay guy kissed me… wouldn’t it bother you?”

“Tiffany, sometimes you can be such an ass, think about it! A gay guy kissed you… a desirable woman, not a boy, but you - Tiffany. Did you think that maybe you might be contributing to the delinquency of a gay? After all, you are a woman.”

Tiffany started laughing hysterically, she couldn’t help it. Some minutes later she limply drawled, “Fuck you Matt!”

Tiffany settled down after that and decided that her career was more important than her feelings. If a man bothered her, she could do like the ad says ‘just say no’.

Sunday came and Mario brought Brenda to another Sunday dinner. She made the usual impression on his mother. Mario’s mother wondered why she never learned to cook.

“Your mother never taught you how to cook? Marie asked.

“Are you kidding? My mom thought hamburger helper was a feast.”

“I can’t believe that! A woman that doesn’t know how to cook?”

“I’d be glad to learn,” Brenda said in a soft tone of voice.

“Hey Mario! I want you to bring Brenda by here whenever she wants! I want to teach her how to cook,” Marie yelled into the other room.

“Yes mom!” came the reply.

Marie did teach Brenda some basics this day and every Sunday for months, because Brenda and Mario had become an item. Brenda wasn’t some slut Mario was sleeping with, she was a sweet and wonderful girl. Marie had fallen in love with her as much as Mario had. She just knew that Brenda would make a wonderful daughter-in-law.
 
 

---

 
 
Edited and decrypted from Ancient Scrolls by Sephrena Lynn Miller

Tuesday came and it was party time. Brenda was to co-ordinate the event. There were people from all over the fashion industry wanting to meet the Voss girl.

Runway
Chapter 18: Ouch it Hurts -
by Arecee

Tuesday came and it was party time. Brenda was to co-ordinate the event. There were people from all over the fashion industry wanting to meet the Voss girl.

“I have to meet that girl,” said Jasmine Kurtz from Style magazine. “She’s so hot, we have to have her.”

And so it went, everyone wanted Tiffany. Everyone except Connie, she wanted her drugs and she wasn’t about to let Tiffany spoil her needs.

“What about me?” Connie asked as she grabbed Jasmine’s arm.

“You’re so much yesterday, Tiffany is now, get away!” Jasmine said as she pulled away from Connie.

“She’s new, she’s a bitch, I’m the one everyone wants,” Connie replied.

Connie knew she was on borrowed time, the drugs had taken their toll, but she wasn’t going to give up without a fight. She didn’t want to turn tricks again, but if that’s what she had to do for her coke then maybe she could do it. The last guy was disgusting; but after he was done he left a thousand dollar tip and if that happened every time, well, maybe she could put up with it. There were a lot worse things than being screwed.

“Girl, I hate to tell you this; but the world wants Tiffany, and my magazine does so leave me alone.” Jasmine said, not thinking of the impact it would have on Connie

Connie felt shattered; her world was coming to an end. She was the diva of Universal and now this bitch was taking her place, she had to do something about it. She would talk to Melissa.

“Melissa, may I have a word with you?” Connie asked.

“What about?”

“Tiffany.”

“Come into my office, we need to get some things straight.”

The two women went into Melissa’s office and close the door.

“Okay, what’s up Connie?” Melissa asked.

“It’s Tiffany, I’m the number one model here and everyone is asking for her.”

“I hate to pop your balloon, but you aren’t the number one girl anymore.”

“You can make me number one again, just be done with the whore.”

“You stupid little bitch, do you have any idea of how much money Tiffany is going to make for me? You were a model, straight forward, a model, but Tiffany is a super-star. There are businesses tripping all over themselves to have her, and she doesn’t even know how popular she is, and as far as you are concerned, you work for me. I have another man for you to sleep with tonight because you owe me, I made you popular and I gave you what you desired, and if you want that, sleep with the prick.”

Connie couldn’t believe how blunt Melissa had been. She had come to her as a fresh young girl. Risen above most models as a girl that people thought as being sexy yet innocent, and now she was asking her to sleep with men. She had done it once; but that was because she had too, but now, she was telling her to become a whore, she wasn’t going to do that, no way.

“Fuck you, you bitch. I’ll be damned if I’m going to be a whore for you or anyone else,” Connie spat out.

“That’s fine with me Connie, I’m not worried, if you work for me, you are one, if not, that’s your choice, but remember, when you get sick, I can make you feel better.” Melissa said with a sneer.

Melissa had been though this before, almost all of her girls had said the same thing, ‘fuck you, I’m not going to do this again’, but she knew they all came back for the drugs, scream and yell all you want, but I own you, Melissa thought with a smirk on her face.

The party went well as far as Brenda and Tiffany were concerned, dance, have a drink and mingle. Watch closely, was anyone doing drugs, they didn’t know. Some of the girls would go into Melissa’s office but they didn’t know for sure if anything illegal was taking place, they would have to gain Melissa’s trust before they would be privy to the apparent drug scene taking place in her office.

The weeks past and soon it was a month. Ralph Larsen hadn’t visited yet and Brenda was becoming insecure about her suspicions. Why hadn’t he visited Melissa she wondered?

It was the time of month that all the new magazines came out and the issues were delivered to the office. They were packed in a large bundle by the postal service to facilitate delivery. Brenda cut the binding and separated the issues. She grabbed the issue of Cosmopolitan because of the racy headlines and turned open the cover. There was a full two page add for Revlon cosmetics with photo’s of Tiffany wearing Revlon makeup. She was gorgeous. Tiffany had the quality to draw a person into the photo, you didn’t just look at the picture, she made you become part of the picture, she made you want to buy Revlon cosmetics, it made you want to be her.

Brenda called into Melissa’s office, “Melissa, you have to see this? Tiffany has a two page spread.”

“Two pages, my God, we just hit the jackpot, let me see.”

Brenda brought the magazine into Melissa’s office and placed it on her desk. Melissa opened it excitedly and let out a whoop.

“Let me see the other magazines, I’ll bet our girl is in other ads as well.”

Melissa and Brenda searched the pile of magazines and found Tiffany in several more ads, some obscure and some very prominent, Tiffany was now a star whether she wanted to be or not. Her life was now going to take a very serious turn.

Tiffany wasn’t aware of the release of the photo advertisement and had gone directly to a fashion show from home. It wasn’t until she was finished working the runway did she become aware that something was amiss.

“Are you Tiffany Rollins?” asked a woman.

“Yes,” she answered.

“Would you sign this for me?” she asked excitedly, while she handed Tiffany a copy of the Revlon add.

Tiffany took the magazine and pen from the lady and saw her picture for the first time and gasped, “Oh my God, it’s me.” Tiffany signed the advertisement and handed it back to the woman.

“Miss, would you sign this for me?”

“Tiffany, please?” came another request.

Bedlam was breaking out and Tiffany didn’t know what to do except sign her autograph. A hundred signatures later she was able to get away from the throng and find a taxi to Universal.

Tiffany entered the offices.

“Tiffany, did you see it, you’re in Cosmo, God, you look good,” Brenda said.

“I saw it when a woman asked me to autograph it for her.”

“I couldn’t believe my eyes when I saw it, what did you think when you saw it?”

“I couldn’t believe it was me, and then people started asking me for my autograph and then I knew, it was me.”

“The phone hasn’t stopped ringing, everyone wants you for their promotions, you’re going to be famous.”

“I don’t want to be famous, I just want to finish what we came here to do.”

“Aren’t you excited just a little bit?”

“Maybe a little, is Melissa in?”

“Yes, she’s on the phone with Lexus, something about using you for a shoot.”

“I’m going to get a drink in the break room, let her know I’m here when she’s done.”

Tiffany went to rest and Ron came through the door.

“Got to check the air balance,” he stated, “Is Tiffany in?”

“What’s Tiffany got to do with the air balance?”

“She was so hot looking in that photo that she’s going to make the building sizzle.”

“Ron, you’re out there, she’s in the break room.”

It was hard to imagine that Ron’s brother was in prison for drug possession, Ron seemed to be a nice guy, but looks can be deceiving. If it weren’t for Ralph Larsen he would be a suspect. As fate may have it Ralph walked through the door.

“Good morning Brenda, is Melissa busy?” he asked.

Brenda’s heart jumped with excitement, maybe now they would find out more about Ralph Larsen.

“Good morning Mr. Larsen, I’ll see if she can see you, she’s been very busy this morning. Melissa, Ralph Larsen is here to see you and Tiffany just came in,” she said into the phone.

“Send Ralph in, Tiffany can wait,” she responded.

“Melissa said to go on in, Mr. Larsen.”

“Thanks Brenda, you look nice today by the way.”

“Thank you sir.”

Brenda grabbed her cell phone and called Bill Cline.

“Bill Cline.”

“He’s here, he’s here,” Brenda whispered excitedly.

“Who is this?”

“It’s Brenda, and Ralph Larsen is in seeing Melissa.”

“Good, I’ll have someone there in half of an hour to follow him, maybe now we will get some answers, thanks Brenda.”

“You’re welcome, let me know when you find something.”

“You’ll be the first to know.”

Ralph stayed his usual hour before he exited Melissa’s office. He left the package he was carrying and exited empty handed.

“See you next month Ralph,” Melissa said from her office door. She was flushed looking again. “Brenda, would you send Tiffany in please?”

Brenda went to the lunchroom and told Tiffany that Melissa wanted to see her.

Tiffany entered Melissa’s office and she asked Tiffany to close the door.

“Tiffany, you won’t believe the excitement your ad in Cosmo is creating, everyone wants you. Lexus wants you for a nationwide ad. In addition to still photos they want to shoot a video staring you. Several other cosmetic companies have expressed interest in you also; but before I allow you to be in their ads, I want to wait for Revlon to make you an offer to be theirs exclusively. If they do, which I think will happen, you will become a very rich young lady.”

“I have a lot of work for you and I need you to take care of your health. If you feel tired I can give you something to get you over the hump, just ask. Now run along and get some rest, you have two shows tomorrow and a photo shoot tomorrow night. The next day you have one show, but there is a party for you to attend and you will be modeling some spring fashions as a preview of the upcoming show, is there anything I can help you with?”

“What am I supposed to do with all the people asking for autographs?”

“Give them one unless you want to be known as a prima-donna; or a conceited bitch and that will kill your career faster than it started, give your fans what they want, a little piece of you.”

“I’ll try, it’s kind of exciting being wanted like that.”

“Enjoy it Tiffany, it doesn’t last forever.”

Tiffany exited Melissa’s office and Brenda asked if everything was okay.

“Everything is perfect. Call me later at home, I’m going to get some rest.”

Brenda had her doctor’s appointment that afternoon and had some questions about her breast development.

“Doctor, how much longer is it going to take before my breasts grow as large as I want them to be?”

“You stated that you wanted C cup breasts didn’t you?”

“Yes.”

“As I recall you also told me your mother wasn’t much above average size.”

“Yes that’s correct, what does that have to do with me?”

“You’re a man; and try as you may; you’re only going to be a size or more less than your mother. That’s why I suggested implants, that way you can be any size you want.”

“My breasts have stopped hurting as much as they did, does that mean they’ve stopped growing?”

“Probably so.”

“If I have the implants how long will it take to heal?”

“It will take two weeks for the swelling to go down and you will be able to wear a regular bra. The bruising takes longer to disappear but it won’t be noticeable unless you remove your bra. It takes around six weeks for everything to return to normal, but the first two weeks are the most important.”

“If I decide, when could I have it done?”

“You’re a special case; the government owes you so if you wanted them now I could make the arrangements.”

Brenda sat silently thinking, it’s so permanent and what if I change my mind later, then what, what am I thinking, I want to be a woman and I want breasts, the hell with it.

“I’ll do it doctor, when can it be done?”

“You name the day and I’ll make it happen.”

“Can I have it done this Friday?”

“If you would like.”

“Will I be able to return to work Monday?”

“Most likely, just be careful.”

“I’ll see you Friday,” she said excitedly.

Brenda returned to work and finished the day fielding a raft of phone calls, most of which were about Tiffany.

Brenda arrived at home and noted that Annie’s lights still weren’t on, something serious must have happened to her daughter-in-law she thought.

Brenda called Tiffany, they had to talk.

“Hello,” Tiffany answered.

“Hi, it’s me, so what’s up?”

“Nothing much except Melissa offered me something to help me if I get tired.”

“Good, take her up on it, just don’t take it. Has she said anything to you about Ralph Larsen?”

“No, but I noticed a package on her desk and one end was torn and I saw some pill bottles inside.”

“I knew it, I just know he’s the source of her drugs. They have a tail on him now so it won’t be long before this is all over. Has Ron said anything to you?”

“Just the same dumb ass shit he always says, when are you going to go out with me, you know stuff like that.”

“I would ask you to go out with him but since Ralph’s the bad guy we don’t have to worry anymore.”

“I wouldn’t go out with him no matter what.”

“Why not, it would have been for the agency.”

“Yuk, you know how I feel about all this.”

“What about your new popularity/”

“I’m having trouble with that, it’s exciting to be so much in demand, but I don’t know,” Tiffany pondered, “I’ll have to see how it works out.”

“Okay, I’ll see you tomorrow.”

The next day the letters started to pour in and most of them were addressed to Tiffany.

Mario came in as usual and Brenda greeted him cheerfully.

“Hi, what’s a good looking guy like you doing in a neighborhood like this?” she asked.

“Looking for the love of my life, you haven’t seen her have you?”

“Umm, not really,” she giggled. “Look at these letters for Tiffany, can you believe it, two bundles of them.”

“Ever since that ad, she’s all anyone talks about, how’s she handling all this?”

“I’m not sure, I don’t think she’s ready for the big time just yet.”

“Well at least none of these packages are for her. Could you sign for them, I have a lot of deliveries today.”

Brenda signed the board and Mario was on his way. Damn, I forgot to tell him I might not be able to see him this weekend depending on how the surgery goes, I’ll just have to see how I feel afterward, she thought.

Tiffany arrived and Brenda handed her the letters.

“What is this?” she asked.

“Letters from your fans.”

“What am I supposed to do with them?”

“You read them and answer them, it will give you something to do between assignments.”

“But there’s so many,” she whined.

“Then you’d better start reading,” giggled Brenda.

“Will you help me, please?” Tiffany groveled.

“Okay, you take half and give me the rest, I’ll do what I can.”

The girls each took one bundle and started opening letters and reading them. Brenda suggested that they make several different piles, one for people asking for money, one for the sicko’s asking for sex, and one for fans that just want to say hi, the star struck ones. When they were finished the third pile had the least amount of letters, which made it easy for Tiffany to respond. She would ignore the other stacks not wanting to acknowledge the perverted suggestions from some sick creep, and she could use the money herself, she hadn’t even received any royalties yet. Tiffany sent a thank you note to the rest with an autographed picture and decided this really wasn’t as bad as she thought it would be.

Brenda asked Melissa to excuse her Friday for personal reasons.

“Call a temp agency and have them send someone over to cover for you. The way things are going with Tiffany, I’ll need someone on the phones.”

“I will, and thank you Melissa,” Brenda said.

Everything was arranged, all she had to do was call the doctor for instructions and poof, she would have boobs.

“Doctor this is Brenda, I need to know what I’m supposed to bring on Friday and anything else I need to know?” she asked.

“You’ll need a good bra when we remove your dressings, not one of those lacy little things, but one that will support you. You will need to have a friend help you home afterward. Don’t eat anything after eight the night before, and don’t take any aspirin or pain killers until after surgery because they keep your blood from clotting. Be here at seven so you can be prepped, are you sure you really want to do this? You can still change you mind.”

“The more I’ve thought about it the more I want to do it, I’ll see you Friday,” Brenda said.

“Not really, I don’t do the surgery, we have an expert do it, actually he’s the best, you’re lucky, I’ve seen some botched jobs and I’ve seen what he does, you would hardly even know they weren’t real,” he said.

“Thank you for all you’re doing doctor,” Brenda said.

“It’s the least we can do for you Brenda, you’re the one that’s put your life on the line.”

“I’m an agent, that’s what we do,” Brenda said.

“You’ve done more than that Brenda, you’ve changed sex for us and we’ll be forever in your debt for that,” he said.

“I should be the one to thank you, goodbye doctor,” Brenda said as she lowered the phone.

Everything was pretty straight forward, don’t eat, don’t take any medicine and bring a friend, what friend, Brenda didn’t have any friends that she wanted to tell about the surgery. She couldn’t tell Tiffany or Annie about this and certainly not Mario, she had to call someone, but who?

Brenda heard the voice answer the phone.

“Hello.”

“Ashley?”

“Yes.”

“Ashley, I don’t know if you remember me, this is Brenda, you did my hair a little while back?”

“Brenda, of course I do, do you need me to fix your hair again?” she asked.

“Well yes, but that’s not why I called you, I need a really big favor from you.”

“What’s that?”

“I’m having surgery Friday and I need someone to help me get home afterward.”

“What kind of surgery?”

“I’m getting a boob job.”

“Do you mean that wasn’t all you when we met?”

“God no, I wish it was so I wouldn’t have to do this now.”

“Well don’t worry, it’s not that bad, I had mine done a couple of years ago and I’d be more than happy to help you. I’ll bring my things and might as well work on your hair after you get home. You won’t want to do anything for a couple of days anyway.”

“Thanks so much Ashley, I’ll call you tonight with the address, I’ll talk to you later.”

Brenda called Ashley that night and gave her the address of the clinic and went to bed.

Thursday was pretty much like the previous day, except that the quantity of letters to Tiffany had increased fourfold, she was becoming overwhelmed.

Mario came with his delivery and Brenda asked him if they could have lunch together.

“Sure, is there anything wrong?”

“No, I just have to talk to you about something, I’ll see you at lunch.”

Mario came and escorted Brenda to a nearby restaurant for something to eat and to talk.

“Mario, I can’t see you this weekend,” Brenda said.

“Why not?” he asked.

“I have some things to take care of and this weekend would be best time for me, I hope you understand?” she said.

“I’m fine with that, we are just, well we are, how can I say this without being too forward, I think we are lovers.”

“We are even though we haven’t done the thing, you know what I mean?” Brenda asked innocently.

“I know. Look, I understand, if you need some time alone, I’m okay with that, have some fun, it’s not like I don’t want to spend some time with my friends too.”

“It’s not that, I don’t know, God I’m being such an airhead.”

“Come here,” Mario said and spread his arms. He gave Brenda a hug that said I love you and don’t be so insecure.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t know how you would feel if I didn’t go to dinner on Sunday and not spend time with you,” Brenda said, her insecurities showing.

“If we don’t get away now and then we’ll smother each other, go have fun but remember that I love you.”

“I love you too.”

Mario and Brenda kissed and Brenda felt better about missing the Sunday family function.

Friday came and Brenda’s alarm rang, it was five AM. This was earlier than usual for her, but she had to shower and be at the clinic by seven. Brenda savored her shower. This would be the last until the doctor told her she could take one again. She felt the water caressing her breasts, it felt good and even though they weren’t big they were very sensitive. I hope they feel this good after the operation she thought. Brenda finished her shower and dressed, no sense wearing my forms anymore, I won’t need them and threw them in the drawer.

Brenda wore a loose pair of sweats so she would be comfortable after the operation. She packed her bag and departed. When she reached the bottom of the stairs Annie opened her door.

“Brenda, hi, I’m sorry I haven’t had time to see you since I returned from Boston. You’re off early, aren’t you working today?”

“No I have something to do and took the day off from work. I have to meet a girl friend later and she might stay with me this weekend, if that’s alright?”

“Of course it is, there’s no rule against having guests now and then, it’s nice to see you Brenda, I’ll talk to you later and tell you all about Boston.”

“Okay, I’ll see you later Annie.”

Brenda caught the subway to the clinic and entered five minutes early.

“May I help you?” asked the duty nurse.

“I’m Brenda Watson and I’m here for, well you know?”

Brenda felt embarrassed. She knew the nurse knew why she was here, that was because her vanity had won over her practical side and she wanted larger breasts. The nurse could see her discomfort.

“Brenda, we’ve been expecting you, you’re a lucky girl, Dr. Branson is the best at these procedures, you’ll be beautiful when he’s done. Did you follow your instructions for today?”

“Yes, I haven’t had anything to eat since yesterday.”

“Perfect, go into that room and remove all your clothing, put on the smock hanging inside the door and come back out so I can listen to your heart and take your blood pressure.”

“Yes, nurse.”

“Call me Gloria, sweetheart.”

“Thanks Gloria.”

Brenda entered the room and removed all her clothing and put the smock on. She felt a chill as the air blew through the opening in the rear. She felt her nipples become hard as the cool air caressed them. Her hands felt the two small bumps where her new breasts would be inserted. Even though she had small breasts, they were breasts, woman’s breasts and she felt pleased.

Gloria examined Brenda and then was asked to lie on a gurney, an IV was inserted into her arm and she rested until the doctor arrived.

“Good morning Brenda, I’m Dr. Branson, are you ready for your big day?”

“Yes,” Brenda said.

Dr. Branson was a thin man and not much taller than Brenda. His hair was thinning and Brenda noted that he had a gentle manner about him when he shook her hand.

“We might as well get started then. We’re going to put you under, I’m sure you don’t want to watch and I’ll make an incision below each nipple and then I’ll insert your implants. They have approved silicone implants so I’m going to use those instead of saline because the results are better and feel more natural. This won’t take long, a little over an hour and you will be able to go home this afternoon. Are you ready for your nap?”

Brenda liked Dr. Branson, even though he wasn’t a big man he had a confident air about him that made her relax and she knew she would be in good hands.

“I’m ready.”

Gloria injected a solution into the IV tube.

“Count backwards from one hundred Brenda,” she said.

“One hundred, ninety nine, ninety eight, ninety sem, niinet,”

“Brenda, Brenda, how do you feel?”

Who’s voice was that, I’m sleeping, yuk, there’s drool running from my mouth, can’t move my arms, why does my chest feel heavy, let me sleep.

“Brenda wake up, it’s all over, everything went fine.”

It’s that voice again, leave me alone, can’t you see I’m sleeping, what do you mean everything went fine. Brenda opened one eye and then the other and saw the bright fluorescent tubes above her head on the ceiling. What am I doing here and where is here?

“Wake up Brenda, how do you feel?”

“Argh, I feel terrible,” she croaked.

“Sip this water, your throat is dry.”

Brenda sipped the water through a straw and felt the cool liquid comfort her parched throat.

“Thank you, I’m tired, I want to sleep,” Brenda whined.

“It’s the anesthesia wearing off, you’ll be fine in a little while, how do you feel?”

“Like someone beat me up,” she groaned.

“You’ll feel better in a little while, but you’re going to be sore until everything is healed.”

“My breasts, how did they come out.”

“They’re beautiful.”

“When can I see them?”

“Not until next week when we remove your bandages.”

“When can I go home?”

“In a couple of hours, you’ll need someone to take you though.”

“My friend Ashley is coming for me.”

“Okay, why don’t you rest until then.”

Brenda rested but didn’t sleep. She wondered what in the world she just did to herself, had she lost her mind? How was she going to hide these things on her chest, they couldn’t be put in the drawer like her forms, these were part of her now. Had she really thought this whole thing through or did she have this done without a rational thought in her head, was she becoming a bimbo that wanted big boobs? She giggled at that thought, no, or she would have had those double D’s implanted, she just wanted to feel like a normal woman with a normal body, and what’s wrong with wanting to look good in a tank top?

“Brenda, how do you feel?”

Brenda recognized Ashley’s voice.

“Sore, but better.”

“Your nurse says you can go after the doctor looks at you.”

“Good, I’m ready to get out of here, I want to go home.”

Dr. Branson came in and greeted Brenda.

“How’s my best patient doing?”

“Fine, Dr. this is Ashley, she’s here to take me home.”

“It’s nice to meet you Ashley, would you mind stepping out of the room for a minute so I can look at Brenda?”

“Sure, I’ll be right out side.”

Dr. Branson Lifted Brenda’s gown and removed her dressings and examined his handy work.

“Very nice, everything looks beautiful. Brenda, I’m going to wrap you now and I don’t want you to remove the bandages until I see you next week. After that you will be able to wear a bra. I’m going to prescribe some pain killers in case you become too uncomfortable, but only use them if you can’t bear the pain, see you next week.”

“Thank you doctor.”

Gloria came in and helped Brenda dress and then she left with Ashley in a cab. They were dropped of in front of Brenda’s apartment.

Brenda opened the door and the two girls went up to Brenda’s apartment. Brenda opened the door and they went inside.

“Wow, you have a nice place,” stated Ashley

“Thanks, make yourself at home, I told my landlady you would be here until Sunday so if you meet a woman named Annie, don’t be surprised if she asks you lots of questions.”

“Thanks for the warning, I’m a little hungry do you have anything to eat?”

“In the refrigerator, do you mind if I lie down, I don’t feel very good.”

“That’s the anesthesia wearing off, drink some water and go rest, I can look after myself.”

“Thanks Ashley, you’re a true friend.”

Brenda went to her bed and laid down and was soon fast asleep. She was dreaming and talking in her sleep. She woke four hours later and her stomach was growling, she was hungry. She could hear the television in the other room.

“Ashley?”

“Brenda, you’re awake, how do you feel?” Ashley asked, as she walked into the room

“I’m hungry and my chest hurts a little.”

“Let me fix something for you, maybe some soup, you shouldn’t eat anything too heavy just yet.”

“That sounds good, I feel so much better now that I’ve rested, did I snore?”

“No, but you talked a lot.”

“I hope I wasn’t swearing.”

“No silly, but you kept talking about some guy named Matt. You kept saying you were sorry about something, I couldn’t quite make it out, who’s Matt, a rejected boyfriend?”

Oh God, what can I say to Ashley, I can’t let her know I’m Matt, she would never understand, what am I going to say to her, think Brenda think.

“Brenda, did you tell him you were a boy, is that what happened?” Ashley asked.

Brenda turned white and lay back down on the bed, how did she know I’m a boy, she must have peeked, fuck I’m so screwed she thought.

“Brenda, are you all right, what’s wrong?” Ashley asked with obvious concern in her voice.

Brenda was finally able to answer, “You know?”

“I know what?”

“That I’m a boy, how, how did you find out?”

“I knew when I did your hair the first time we met. When I washed your hair and it was pulled back I could tell by the shape of your head, there was something masculine about it. No one would notice except someone like me, we become quite expert at it.”

“I didn’t think anyone could tell.”

“It was hard even for me, you’re very pretty and extremely feminine so I wouldn’t worry, now who’s Matt?”

“I’m Matt, or I was at one time.”

“Why were you apologizing to him?”

“I don’t know, maybe because I had this done to myself, I really don’t know,” Brenda answered, wistfully.

“There’s no reason to feel bad about this, you’re just becoming the girl you have always wanted to be.”

“It’s not quite that simple Ashley, I didn’t even know about being a girl until nine months ago,” Brenda said.

“Do you mean you never thought about being a girl before that?”

“No, all I ever thought about was surfing, then I got this job and I had to become a girl for it.”

“That doesn’t make sense, you became a girl so you could work as a receptionist, you could have done that as a male,” Ashley said.

“There’s more to it than that. You had better sit down, because I have a lot to tell you.”

Ashley sat and Brenda started at the beginning.

“Ashley, you have to swear to secrecy about what I’m about to tell you.”

“I won’t tell anyone, I promise.”

“You can’t tell anyone, not even your mother or I could be killed.”

“I promise Brenda, what are you a member of the mob or something?”

“No, just the opposite, I’m an FBI agent and this started as part of a disguise.”

“A disguise, who in the world would make a guy become a girl as part of a disguise, that’s sick.”

“It wasn’t supposed to go this far, I was supposed to look like a girl and that was it, but it became more than that with me. After I trained to look and act like a girl, I found that I wanted to really be one and that I don’t want to be a man again, is that wrong?” Brenda asked.

“You’re asking the wrong person that question, or maybe you haven’t noticed that I haven’t finished myself yet, tell me how this all started.”

“I just graduated from the academy and saw a notice about an undercover assignment in New York and applied for it. I didn’t know it was for a girl and as a prank they made me up to look like one. The director saw what the guys had done to me and thought it was a good idea using a man instead of a woman, so they trained me to look and act like a girl.”

“The only problem was that I wasn’t feminine looking, so they started me on hormones with the reassurance that it could be reversed if I didn’t take them for too long. After several months my body started changing and so did my brain. I liked what was happening to me, it was exciting feeling myself changing into a woman. I liked it so much that I decided to become a woman. I wanted bigger breasts and that’s why I did what I did, you don’t think I’m making a mistake do you?”

“Brenda, I’m not saying you made a mistake, but it is a big step from wearing some makeup to having implants, we need to talk more about this. I know this may sound silly but did you ever dress up like a girl when you were young, or at least want to?”

“No, why would I want to do that? If I did my brothers would have killed me.”

“Because it would show that you wanted to be a girl all your life. When I was young I couldn’t wait to get into my mothers clothes. I hated playing with boys and loved playing with girls, there were a lot of things that were different about me and why I am who I am today, I’ve always wanted to be a girl, I just don’t understand why you would want to become one?”

“I don’t know either; I just know it’s what I want. Maybe it’s because when I do something I do it one hundred percent and I love an adventure. It was like surfing, things start out small but as your confidence grows, so do the waves and you have to make a decision as to whether you want to risk your life by riding a wave that can easily kill you. I have always ridden that wave and have nearly died doing it, but I go back and try again and that’s what this has been like for me.”

“When this started I wanted to be the best girl I could be. I didn’t think about what might happen to my manhood, I just kind of put it away and figured I would get it back when I wanted it, but I was wrong about that. After I had been on the hormones for a while I noticed my body was changing, it was getting soft and a little curvy, and I felt delicate. I had lost weight and yet I felt fat so I worked on my waist, you know sit-ups and things like that and it grew smaller. I didn’t get that six-pack of muscle but a cute waist. It made my hips look curvier and when I saw the result I wanted to try even harder to look like a girl.”

“I thought the hormones were only doing things to my body but they were changing how I thought. I’ve always been an emotional person, you know laugh or get angry but one day I started crying for the smallest reason. I can’t even remember why, all I know was that I couldn’t stop. After that day I felt different about what I had done, I felt like I was a young girl. Gone was the surfer dude. He had been replaced by a girl entering puberty. I would look in the mirror and see that my hair wasn’t as long as I wished it was, or my makeup wasn’t perfect, I couldn’t make my mind up as to what I should wear, all the things young girls worry about.”

“One day in the shower I noticed my breasts felt different, they were very sensitive and they hurt. I didn’t know at the time they were starting to bud so I didn’t say anything to anyone. If I had they probably would have cut back on my hormones. When I saw the first swelling I got excited, not sexually but as a girl that’s finally making the big step into womanhood, I was growing breasts. It was at that time the agency wanted to stop the hormones and I decided against it and asked that they increase the dosage. I had signed a paper that said if anything happened during this experiment, they would pay for whatever costs were involved and I couldn’t lose my job if something happened that couldn’t be reversed.”

“I think the day that pushed me over the edge was the last day we were in training. We went to a nightclub to find out what having men chase after you was like. My teacher said there is nothing like the real thing to find out so we went dancing. Guys were all over us, buying drinks for us, dancing and flirting, it was a rush. I had always been the pursuer before but now I was being pursued and I liked the feeling. I was naíve of course and being like a young girl didn’t know the bounds and had my first kiss from a man. I thought I would be repulsed but found it flattering to be wanted as a woman. That was when I made up my mind that I really did want to be a woman and here I am, almost there,”

“Wow Brenda, you don’t know how lucky you are to have that kind of arrangement. You’ve done in nine months what has taken me years to do. I’m still worried though that you have done things too hastily and now a lot of it can’t be reversed,” Ashley said.

“Ashley, I know how I feel about all this and I love what I’ve done, it’s like being born all over again.”

“Of course it’s exciting, I remember when I started becoming a woman and the curves came, I remember that, but I also remember the sad times like with my sister and when I told my mother of my wishes to become a woman, which was the hardest day of my life. We talked and cried, we yelled at each other and held one another, it was a day I’ll never forget.”

“Why is your sister so angry with you?”

“I thought it was because her boyfriend liked me, you know, it was obvious that he wanted me as a girl and my sister saw that. She felt threatened and even after she broke up with the guy she hated me because guys would pay more attention to me than her when I was around. I didn’t want anything to do with guys back then; I just wanted to be a girl. I’ve dated a lot of guys but when they find out about me they pretty much don’t want anything to do with me. This is a lonely life Brenda and when girls like us find friends it’s like finding a diamond, you pull it to your heart and never let go.”

“What if people never find out about you?”

“Someone will always know, you can’t just disappear. What about your family, what do they think about all of this, have you told them?”

“I told my mom when this all started, she thought it was a howl and that I would learn to appreciate women more.”

“Umm, and did you tell her that you were going to get implants?”

“No.”

“Why not if she knows you’re living as a woman?”

“She thinks it’s temporary.”

“What are you going to tell her now; you’ve kind of gone beyond temporary?”

“I don’t know Ashley, I didn’t think of that, God I really screwed up didn’t I?”

Brenda’s eyes filled with tears, she didn’t know how she should feel at this moment, she felt so stupid for doing what she had just done, and now she was stuck with those things on her chest and they hurt.

“Brenda, you didn’t screw up, you just did things differently. You should have discussed this with her before you had the implants but you can do it anytime now, it won’t change anything. Before you take the final step though, you really should seek some guidance.”

Ashley had moved to Brenda and held her as she cried; she knew how she felt at this moment. She felt alone.

“Enough of feeling sorry for yourself Brenda, let me play with your hair, it will make you feel better,” Ashley said.

“What are you going to do to it?”

“What ever I feel like doing, now sit.” Ashley ordered and pointed at a chair.

Brenda did as she was told and Ashley started on Brenda’s hair. She brushed and tugged and pulled trying style after style all the time giggling at the results. Brenda was feeling more at ease and Ashley was happy to have found a friend.

The girls went to bed and slept until mid morning and wouldn’t have woke up except Brenda’s chest hurt. She got up and took some pain medication, something she wouldn’t have done as Matt.

Ashley opened her eyes and saw that her friend was missing from the bed.

“Brenda, are you here?” she asked.

“I’m in the bathroom, I needed something for the pain.”

“God, look what time it is, let’s do something today.”

“Like what?”

“We could go shopping.”

“I can’t like this, not all bandaged up.”

“Sure you can, we’ll just look and if were lucky we’ll find something to show off your new babies,” Ashley giggled.

Brenda and Ashley spent the day shopping and Brenda did find something to wear when everything was healed.

The weekend past quickly and soon it was back to the same old routine, work and snoop.

The days past and Brenda found her way back to the doctors for her first checkup. The pain had pretty much disappeared and she felt great. It was going to be her first glimpse of what she had done.

“Hi. Brenda, how are you feeling?” asked Dr. Branson.

“I feel wonderful now that I can have these bandages removed.”

“Let’s remove them and see how you’re healing.”

The doctor removed the bandages and turned Brenda toward a mirror so she could see.

Brenda gasped, they were beautiful, a little bruised but beautiful, now she looked like a woman.

“Oh Dr. Branson, they’re beautiful, I don’t know what to say,” as her eyes filled with tears of happiness.

“Just a thank you would suffice.”

“Thank you, thank you,” she exclaimed.

“Did you bring your bra with you?” he asked.

“Yes, the one you told me to wear.”

“Good. Make sure you keep it on except when you bathe, and don’t use any other type for the next week. After that you are on your own, just be careful until you are completely healed.”

“I will.”

Brenda pulled her industrial strength bra around her new breasts and hooked the back. This felt completely different from her old bra and forms she wore, she now needed it for support. She felt it lift her up and it made her feel womanly. It felt sensual as it rubbed the new flesh of her mounds.

Brenda dressed and returned to work, then wondered what it would feel like if Mario was to caress them. She just smiled.

Brenda couldn’t wait to get home, she could finally shower and wash a weeks worth of yuk off her body.

As soon as she entered the door, off came the clothes and on went the water in the shower. The water temperature was finally just right and she entered. The water cascaded over her body caressing every inch with loving cleanliness. Brenda took the soap in hand and lathered her body feeling the dirt wash away. She soaped her new breasts and looked down at them and marveled at how pretty they were. She softly washed them with the soap taking care not to rub too hard, they were still very tender but she could sense the new erotic feelings from her nipples. She put her head back and let the water pour over her now erect nipples, ‘God I love being a woman’ she thought to herself. Only one more thing to do before I’m perfect she thought as she took her flaccid penis in hand, change this.

Brenda and Mario went out to dinner and a movie Saturday and went to the traditional dinner at Mario’s mothers on Sunday. She had become one of the women now and they had missed her the week before. Brenda was becoming concerned that her relationship with Mario was becoming too much like a marriage. She was also concerned about the investigation; and if Mario had any connection to the drug thing. She felt sure that Ralph Larsen was the only one involved other than Melissa, but one could never be too sure.

Monday morning Brenda called Bill Cline from home and left a message on his voice mail.

“Bill this is Brenda Watson. I was wondering if you had any information yet on Ralph Larsen, I’d kind of like to end this thing as soon as possible, give me a call and maybe we can get together after work.”

Brenda dressed and went to work. Walking and doing things was a new experience with her breasts, she could feel them quiver with every step and she liked the feeling it gave her, one of femininity.

All the usual suspects came by and left, with the exception of Ron, he was missing today.

“Tiffany, have you seen Ron?” Brenda asked.

“No, and why would I want to see that pervert?”

“Come on, he’s not that bad.”

“You don’t have him starring at you all day, maybe we should change places.” Tiffany growled.

“Well, didn’t we wakeup on the wrong side of the bed this morning?”

“If you had my weekend you would feel the same way.”

“Why, what happened?”

“The same thing as every other day, I can’t go anywhere with out people touching me and asking for autographs, I hate it.”

“It’s not that bad is it?”

“How would you like it guys kept whistling at you and making crude remarks, they’re such pigs.”

“You sound just like a woman,” whispered Brenda, “I wouldn’t mind.”

“Wait until it happens to you, you’ll see. The worse was some guy that wouldn’t take no for an answer, he kept bugging me to go out with him and I finally said yes, yuk.”

“You went out with a guy?”

“Yes, at least he took me to a nice place for dinner, but after he wanted more. I almost had to hit him before he got the hint that I wouldn’t do anything with him.”

“Are you going to see him again?”

“I hope not, you know how I feel about all this, you and I are like night and day. You really like all this, don’t you Brenda?’

“I love it. I’m just curious, have you talked to Ron at all about what’s going on?” Brenda asked.

“A little, he either doesn’t know or he’s just playing stupid.”

“Why don’t you see if he’ll go out with you and then maybe he will open up to you.”

“Go out with Ron, you’ve got to be kidding, in the first place I don’t like to go out with guys and secondly he’s too short. He’s only what, five-nine or ten. I’m five eleven and with heels six-three, I don’t think so, you go out with him,” Tiffany said.

“Don’t be so vain Tiffany, think of it as doing your duty,” Brenda giggled. Brenda liked teasing her friend and watching her squirm as she became uncomfortable with the thought of men touching her.

“Screw the duty; you know I don’t want to be here.”

“But look at what’s happened to you, you’ve become one of the most sought after models in New York, everyone loves you.”

“No, they love Tiffany, not me.”

“You know, people would sell there souls to be you right now, you’re beautiful, a top model, a nice person and face it you’re only going to get more wanted than you are already.”

“That’s what I’m afraid of, being more popular, and what scares me more is that I’m starting to like it. I look in the magazines and see my picture and I can’t believe it’s me. I’m afraid Brenda that I might end up like you, wanting to be a girl just because I’m famous.”

“What’s wrong with wanting to be a girl?”

“You know what’s wrong, at least I do, this just isn’t right.”

“I keep telling you Tiffany, let go, enjoy what’s happening to you, you’ll be a lot happier.”

Tiffany’s eyes began to fill with tears, she knew she should be enjoying herself and for the most part she had, but that small voice kept telling her what she was doing was wrong, really wrong, she had to let go or she would drive herself crazy.

“I’ll try Brenda; really I will, but I’m not going out with Ron, he’s too short.”

The tension was broken and the girls giggled at the remark.

“Alright, I guess I’ll have to do it but if Mario finds out, your dead.”

“I’ll make sure that doesn’t happen.”

“We could double date, you with your new friend and me with Ron.”

“When?”

“Next week. I’m supposed to find out what they have on Ralph Larsen, hopefully today; Bill’s supposed to call me back.”

“Is Melissa in?”

“Not yet, if she was I wouldn’t be talking like this.”

“Oh.”

“God Tiffany, you’re losing your edge, you’d better get more involved with this thing or you might end up like Natalia.”

“I’ll be careful.”

The phone rang and it was Bill Cline.

“Universal.”

“Hi Brenda, its Bill Cline, I finally have something for you, let’s meet later at the same place, say six o’clock?”

“That’s fine, see you then.”

Brenda lowered the phone and turned to her friend.

“That was Bill. He says he has something for us. Maybe this thing will finally be over,” Brenda said.

“I hope so,” Tiffany said.

Brenda went to the restaurant at the designated time. He wasn’t there yet so she ordered a drink.

“Hi Brenda, what would you like?”

“You remembered my name, I think I’ll have the same Danny.”

“A lemon drop?”

“Yes, they taste like candy.”

“You look good today as usual.”

“Thanks, have you seen my friend yet?”

“No, are you expecting him?”

“Yes.”

“Why don’t you come here some time when you aren’t with him, I’m really a nice guy.”

“I will, maybe with one of my girl friends, we’ll see.”

Bill came through the door and saw Brenda at the bar.

“Hi Brenda, how are you doing?” he asked.

“Pretty good, how about you?”

“I’m fine.”

“The usual sir?” asked Danny.

“No I gave up drinking for a while, it was becoming too much of a habit, I’ll just have a ginger ale.”

“Wow, it’s a new you Bill, why the change?” asked Brenda.

“I was hung over all the time and couldn’t figure out why I felt like shit and then it hit me, I was a drunk. I haven’t had a drink for over a week and I feel great. I have the stuff you want, let’s get a table, I’m hungry.”

Bill and Brenda were seated and Bill took out the file on Ralph Larsen.

“Brenda, before we get started, I know you had set your hopes on this guy as being the drug source, but that isn’t what he is at all.”

“If he isn’t the source then what is he?”

“A doctor that lost his license.”

“But I’ve seen drug containers in the packages he drops off with Melissa.”

“They probably were drugs, but not the ones we want. Ralph Larsen is an alias that he uses so he isn’t recognized. His real name is Dr. Quinton Merchant. He was a famous research doctor at one time specializing in aging. He couldn’t wait to try some things he had found and went around the law and one of his patients died. There was a large lawsuit and he spent some time in jail for what he did. He also lost his license to practice. Now he does things on his own and buys drugs and other things on the black market.”

“What’s that got to do with Melissa?”

“She’s a patient of his. We learned that he is injecting her with stem cells with the hope that they will keep her from aging. All those pills are to keep her from rejecting the stem cells.”

“That’s sick, is that why she is flush when he leaves?”

“It’s probably her body trying to reject the cells. One thing for sure though is that he isn’t the source of the cocaine and meths the girls are hooked on, we’re going to have to look elsewhere.”

“Damn, I want this thing to be over in the worse way.”

“How’s Tiffany holding up, I see her picture everywhere?”

“She’ll be fine, she has some issues but she will be fine.”

“What kind of issues?”

“The men kind, she doesn’t like men looking at her.”

“That’s part of being a model and she’s going to have to get over it.”

“I think we should focus our investigation on Ron and his brother’s girl friend since they are the ones with the most promise. See if you or Tiffany can get a sample of the drugs the girls are using so we can test them. I think we can at least find some kind of foot print as to who is cutting the product. No one is selling pure cocaine and if we run a test on it we can tell who is cutting the drug. It won’t take much; just some residue should work but do it as soon as possible.”

“I will, thanks for the bad news Bill.”

“I’m sorry, but I thought it would be best that you found out about Larsen right away, so we didn’t spend a lot of time working on him and have the real bad guys getting away.”

“You’re right, I’m just disappointed.”

“We might as well have dinner while were here, let me grab a waiter.”

Brenda and Bill made small talk throughout dinner and Brenda noticed a change in the man. It was nice to see him as a man that didn’t have to be a drunk. Maybe now he would find that woman he so much desired but found so elusive. Bill really was a nice man when he was sober.

Tiffany’s life was becoming exciting even beyond Melissa’s wildest dreams. Tiffany was followed by fans wherever she went and as she became accustomed to the notoriety, she also was becoming more at ease with being Tiffany.

Runway
Chapter 19: -
by Arecee

Tiffany’s life was becoming exciting even beyond Melissa’s wildest dreams. Tiffany was followed by fans wherever she went and as she became accustomed to the notoriety, she also was becoming more at ease with being Tiffany.

Who is Tiffany Rollins? Asked the news rags. Where is she from; how much does she weigh; is her hair naturally blonde? What kind of makeup does she use? and on and on. As unnerving as all this attention was, Tiffany was beginning to like it. What next? she wondered.

“Hi Tiffany,” Brenda said cheerfully as Tiffany walked into the office.

“Hi Brenda, what’s up?”

“Larsen’s not our man,” she stated, “We have to go after Ron.”

“What about Susan Marques?”

“Actually both of them, since they both have Ron’s brother in common. We have to do something to help the investigation, so remember that date thing you mentioned?” Brenda asked.

“Yes.”

“We have to do it.”

“You can’t be serious?” Tiffany said.

“It’s the only way for us to find out more about Ron,” Brenda said.

“I’m not going out with Ron.”

“I’ll go out with him, but you have to bring someone with you. I don’t want to be alone with the pervert” Brenda giggled.

“I’ll ask Thomas, the guy I told you about, he’s actually kind of fun.”

“Good, now I have to figure a way to let Mario know I have to go out with Ron, that’s going to be hard.”

“Don’t tell him anything. Just say you’re meeting me, that’s all.”

“Okay, I’ll try.”

“We need to talk about all of this. I’m concerned about all the publicity I’ve been getting, it might blow our cover.”

“But it might help it too, we’ll talk later.”

Ron made his customary visit for the day and Brenda approached him with an offer.

“Hi Ron, how’s your day going?” she asked.

“Pretty good, I have to check the air balance in the lunch room,” he replied.

“Before you go in. Tiffany wanted to know if you wanted to get together with us next week for a quick bite to eat.”

“With Tiffany?”

“And me.”

“Are you serious? Tiffany wants to have dinner with me?”

“And me.”

“She really said that? She wants to go out with me?”

“And me.”

Ron was clearly flustered. He didn’t go out with girls very often and when he did; his insecurities usually ruined the date and now his dream woman had asked to have dinner with him, he couldn’t believe his luck.

“Where should I take her? It has to be a nice place, really high end. Do you have any suggestions Brenda?”

“Ron, you’re not listening, Tiffany and I are asking you out. You know, little ole me, wanted to know if you wanted to join us for a bite to eat? We’ll go somewhere casual, probably around Times Square. Tiffany is asking a friend of hers to join us too, so it will be a foursome.”

“Are you saying I’ll be with you?” The disappointment showed in his voice.

“You know how it is sometimes Ron; you get stuck with the dog meat.”

“I, I, didn’t mean that, I think you’re pretty too, it’s just every man’s dream to have a date with Tiffany Rollins. I didn’t mean anything towards you.”

“I’m just kidding you Ron, and if I was a guy I’d want to have a date with her too, so are you on?”

“I wouldn’t miss it for the world, wow; I have a dinner date with Tiffany Rollins.”

Ron walked off with stars in his eyes; he even forgot to check the air balance in the lunch room. He wanted to get ready for next week. Ron had no life.

Brenda went into the lunchroom and told Tiffany that the date was on for next week. She added that she had better get her friend to come with them or Ron wouldn’t leave her alone.

“I’ll call Thomas, he’ll go.”

Brenda got home, and Annie opened her door when she heard Brenda close the front door.

“Brenda, hi sweetheart,” she said.

“Oh, hi Annie, I’ve missed you, how have you been?”

“Not well, do you have a minute? I’d like to talk to you.”

“I always have time for you Annie, I’ll change later.”

Brenda went into Annie’s apartment and noticed that it looked as though no one had been there for weeks. Brenda knew Annie had come home from Boston the previous week; and wondered what was going on with her friend.

“Brenda honey, I’m sorry I haven’t taken time to talk to you but I needed time alone.”

“Annie, what happened? This isn’t like you.”

“Please sit down dear, would you like some tea? I was just warming some water.”

Brenda heard the whistle on the kettle screech as the water reached the boiling point.

“I’d love a cup Annie.”

Annie found two cups and saucers, filled them with water and added a tea bag to each.

“Here you are dear,” she said as she placed the cup and saucer in front of Brenda.

Brenda could see from the way Annie was acting that something serious must have happened.

“Thank you Annie, now tell me what’s wrong, this isn’t like you not to at least say hi,” Brenda said.

“Brenda, I just had three weeks from hell. My son and his wife lost their baby. She was pregnant and delivered two months early. The baby had died in her womb and she went into labor. The poor baby couldn’t be saved. My daughter-in-law was devastated. She went into a depression and almost committed suicide, the whole thing was just horrible.”

Annie’s eyes started watering, Brenda could tell Annie had been crying before she opened her door and now she was starting again. Sometimes talking about a thing so sad can make a person do that, and Brenda was feeling what her friend felt. She went to Annie and took her in her arms and held her tight.

Annie was sobbing so hard her body was shaking.

“Let it out Annie, I’m here for you, I’m so sorry,” Brenda said, and couldn’t help herself as she felt the tears running down her cheeks.

The two women held each other for a long time, not a word was said as Annie let her grief flow through her tears.

Annie finally gained control of her emotions and the two parted. The tea had grown cold so Annie threw it out and served another cup.

”Annie tell me more of what happened.” asked Brenda.

“Shamus called me and said that Meg had gone into labor and she was two months early. She didn’t have any trouble with her first two children and when this happened she knew there was something wrong. They rushed her to the hospital and she delivered before I could get there. She had been sedated when I arrived and she was sleeping. Shamus was heart broken because they really wanted this baby. It would have been a boy.”

“Why did Meg want to commit suicide?”

“It was the depression a woman has after delivering a baby and then to have it be born dead was too much for her. We brought her home and she wouldn’t speak to anyone, even her kids. I stayed with them to watch the children and help Meg get over her grief. The third day home she overdosed on sleeping pills and had to be rushed to the hospital. It was a good thing I was there or she might have died. She recovered and came home. She realized what a mistake she had made when she saw her two babies. She dissolved into tears and hugged them both. After that she seemed to be alright and she poured her love into her children, she was obsessed with them. I stayed several more days and watched her, she didn’t seem right and the third day after her suicide attempt she struck her son for no reason, and fell back into her depression.”

“What happened after that?”

“She was prescribed some medication and it seemed to help her, but we knew she would have to seek therapy or this behavior will continue. We found a therapist and brought her to see her. It seems to have helped and that’s why I came home.”

“Brenda, there was no one for me to talk too. I didn’t want to burden Shamus with my thoughts, I felt so alone. I had to explain to the children that their mother was having a hard time right now and she might do things to them she didn’t mean to do, it was horrible. The poor babies couldn’t understand why their mother was behaving the way she was.”

“Are they alright now?”

“I think so. Shamus is watching Meg and hopefully everything will be fine.”

“I hope everything works out.”

“How have you been Brenda? Has anything exciting happened with you?”

“No, just the same old thing, work and come home.”

“No dates? A pretty young thing like you should be seeing a boy or two.”

Brenda blushed; one thing was for sure, Annie was straight forward about her thoughts.

“I’m still seeing Mario; I have dinner with his family every Sunday.”

“That sounds serious, are you two getting married?”

“God no Annie, we’re just dating.”

“Dating and dinner with the family are two different things, and the latter is much more serious than the first.”

“I know Annie. I like seeing Mario and his mother thinks the world of me. If I were to stop going she might change her opinion of me.”

“Is her opinion important to you?”

“Yes.”

“You love him don’t you?”

Brenda turned scarlet as her true feelings rose to the surface.

“Yes.” she answered.

“Brenda, take it from an old broad and don’t get too serious too soon, it can only lead to heartbreak.”

“I can’t help myself, he’s so nice.”

“I know, and it’s none of my business, but have you slept with him?”

“God no. why would you ask that?”

“Because if you love him now and you were to sleep with him; that would seal the deal and he would either dump you or marry you, there would be no in-between.”

“If I gave myself to him; why would he dump me?”

“Because that’s what guys do; even my ex did that to me and that was after having his children. Men are letches believe me.”

“Not all Annie, Mario’s not like that.”

“Don’t say I didn’t warn you.”

“I already told him that I wouldn’t sleep with him unless we were married.”

“I hope you’re right.”

“Annie, I have to run, I have a busy day tomorrow, thanks for the tea.”

Brenda went to her apartment and changed into something more comfortable than her work clothes, it felt good to get out of her heels. Brenda picked up her phone and called Tiffany at home.

“Hello.” Tiffany said into the phone.

“Tiff, its Brenda.”

“Hi, what’s up?”

“I wanted to talk about you becoming famous. You were worried about that earlier today.”

“I’m worried that all of this fame might blow my cover.”

“How so?”

“I have these people watching me all the time. All I hear are fans fawning over me, you know, ooh that’s Tiffany Rollins, that sort of thing. I can’t let my guard down for a minute.”

“That might be good in a way; it will keep you in your Tiffany mode all the time. I worry when you get angry with your disguise and want to end this thing because it puts me in danger too.”

“I don’t want to do anything that might harm you, but you know how I feel about all this and it feels good to get home and try to be Dirk for a little while, but if I’m being watched by fans. I can’t take a chance of being seen out of character.”

“I think it would be fun being Tiffany Rollins, you’re very pretty you know?”

“I know that Brenda, but I don’t want to be pretty, I want to be me, Dirk, the skinny kid from Minnesota. I worry because I’ve seen how those paparazzi hound celebrities and if they see anything amiss it ends up in the paper. Can you imagine the field day they would have if they found out my secret?”

“Then don’t let them find out. Let them see a vibrant young woman named Tiffany Rollins and not a boy named Dirk masquerading as Tiffany Rollins. You have to try Tiffany, you really do. We are looking deeper now into Melissa’s life and if she suspects anything other than the fact that we are girls, she will have us killed.”

“I do try Brenda, but you know how I am.”

“Yes, I do know how you are and I know you are a strong person, one that can put aside your prejudice and do your job, please Tiffany. Just have some fun with it; the men aren’t going to bite you. Just think, someday you will be able to show your children that you were once a famous model.”

“Gag, Brenda you’re nuts, can you imagine me sitting in the dugout of a little league baseball game coaching my son, showing the team pictures of Tiffany Rollins and encouraging them with, ‘get a hit and Tiffany will be waiting for you’, I don’t think so,” Tiffany said with a giggle

“It was worth a try.”

Brenda liked that her friend was lightening up a little. Maybe there was hope for her yet?

“I promise to be better about this. I called Thomas and he can’t wait for next week, I made his day when I asked him out.”

“I bet you did.”

“I had to promise to see him Friday night as an incentive to go out with me.”

“You have a date with him?”

“Yes, I put my pride aside.”

“Good girl.”

“By the way, what happened with Larsen, I thought he was a slam dunk?” Tiffany asked

“When I found out what he was doing, I almost peed my panties.”

“What, tell me?” Tiffany asked excitedly in a very girlish way.

“He’s been giving Melissa injections of stem cells to keep her from aging, and those packages have pills to keep her from rejecting the stem cells.”

“Oh my God, does it work?”

“It must, Melissa’s really eighty-five years old,” Brenda giggled.

“She’s not.” Tiffany responded.

“Of course she’s not, I’m just kidding, Tiffany. Have you seen anything strange with Susan Marques, you see her more than I do?”

“Not really, she comes by and drops off cosmetics and talks to the girls a little but nothing I can put my finger on.”

“How’s Connie doing?”

“I think she’s pretty well gone with the drugs. They had to send her home one day because she was so wasted. I think Melissa has her dating guys almost every night now to pay off her habit. I don’t think she will be able to model much longer, I feel bad for her.”

“I do too, even though she’s a bitch, no one deserves what Melissa is doing to her.”

“Hopefully we’ll have this thing figured out soon, although it probably won’t be soon enough to save Connie.”

“I guess. I’ll see you tomorrow and remember to have fun being Tiffany.”

“I will, and thanks Brenda.”

Brenda found something to eat and wished that Tiffany had the same mind set she did. Tiffany would make a beautiful woman and it would be a waste to throw that away in the future. Maybe she won’t want to after all the notoriety she was getting from her modeling, Brenda thought. Life couldn’t be much better than to be Tiffany Rollins.

Her thoughts turned to Ron and Susan Marques. She knew something would be there now that Ralph Larsen was out of the picture. They were the only ones left. A tear filled her eye when she thought of Mario. It couldn’t be him, even though he hadn’t been cleared. She knew in her heart he couldn’t be involved. Why Brenda, why, why did you have to fall in love? She dissolved in tears as her thoughts turned to Mario.

“I do other things beside sell cosmetics, but I don’t want to get into that right now, let’s just enjoy our meal.”

Runway
Chapter 20: We're onto Something -
by Arecee

Not much happened during the rest of the week except Tiffany was able to find a sample of the cocaine Connie was taking up her nose.

“Brenda, Connie’s getting careless and I was able to snag a small bit of her coke,” Tiffany said.

“Be careful not to contaminate it, I’ll get it to Bill Cline for testing,” Brenda responded.

Tiffany handed a plastic bag with a zip top to Brenda. Inside was a piece of paper with powder residue on it, which Brenda assumed was the cocaine sample

“How are things going with you? Are things okay now?” asked Brenda.

“Much better since our talk. I’m trying to loosen up a little; I even went out with one of the models I met at a show, and the best part was that he’s gay and didn’t even try to touch me.”

“That kind of defeats the purpose doesn’t it? How are you going to learn to be more yourself?”

“It’s a start Brenda, it’s slow but I’m learning to like me. There’s another thing though, I feel like I’m being followed.”

“Are you sure? Maybe you’re imagining it?”

“Maybe, it might be my insecurities coming to the surface. It’s funny, the more I become Tiffany, the less safe I feel.”

“That’s probably what it is. I wouldn’t worry about it, just be careful.”

Brenda called Bill Cline and arranged a meeting to drop off the sample.

“Bill Cline.”

“Bill, hi, it’s Brenda.”

“Good morning Brenda, how goes it?”

“Fine, I have a sample of coke for you. Tiffany got it from one of the other models yesterday, where do you want to pick it up?”

“There’s a little bar on Fortieth Street, just off Sixth Avenue, I’ll meet you there at six.”

“I thought you stopped drinking?”

“I have, but old places are hard to forget.”

“I see. I’ll meet you at six.”

Brenda arrived at the bar and Bill was waiting for her.

“You beat me here for a change,” Brenda giggled as she spoke.

“I don’t like to keep pretty girls waiting.”

“You did when you drank all the time.”

“Not anymore, would you like something to drink?”

“Just a soda would be fine.”

Bill returned with a soda.

“Where’s the sample?”

Brenda opened her purse and handed him the bag.

“This hasn’t been contaminated has it?”

“No, Tiffany was very careful with it.”

“I’ll have it tested tomorrow and let you know right away what we find. I have to run now, I have a date.”

“Your mother again?”

“No, I have a real date, a woman I met when I started going to church again. She’s a widow, her husband died several years ago and she’s ready to start seeing men again. I was surprised when she accepted my offer for dinner.”

“Why would you be surprised? You’re a nice man when you’re not drinking.”

“I hope she thinks so. I’ll call you tomorrow Brenda, goodnight.”

“Goodnight Bill.”

Brenda finished her soda and walked out into the cool autumn air. She didn’t feel like going home yet, so walked up Sixth Avenue, lost in her thoughts. She had wandered for several blocks when she was brought back to reality when she heard her name.

“Brenda, what are you doing here?” asked Susan Marques.

“Susan, hi, I was just out walking. What brings you here?” Brenda asked.

“I had a sales call down here. Have you eaten yet?”

“No.”

“Let’s have dinner together; I’d like to get to know you better. There’s a quiet place right around the corner.”

“I’d like that. Is there always a place to eat right around the corner in this city?” Brenda laughed.

“Of course there is. Come on, it’s my treat.”

“You don’t have to do that.”

“It’s expense account stuff, don’t worry about it.”

Brenda followed Susan into the restaurant and they were seated at a table.

“Everything looks so good,” Brenda stated as she looked at the menu.

“Try the fish, it’s the best thing they serve here,” replied Susan.

The waitress took the girls orders and asked if they would like a drink.

“Just iced tea please,” responded Brenda.

“I’ll have a vodka cranberry,” said Susan.

“Very good, I’ll be right back with your drinks,” said the waitress.

“You can have an alcoholic beverage if you would like Brenda, I won’t think badly of you,” Susan giggled.

“Maybe later, I’m more thirsty than anything else,” Brenda said.

“How do you like working for Melissa? You’ve been at Universal for, what three months now?” asked Susan.

“Almost four. She seems nice and she pretty much leaves me alone. How long have you known her?” Brenda asked.

“Oh God, we go way back. I remember when she was a runway model and very popular. I have to give her credit though; she was smart enough to learn the business so when her beauty faded she had something else to fall back on.”

“Was she that popular when she was a model?”

“Very, if it hadn’t been for Christy Brinkley she would have been on top, but that’s the way it is in that world. I’ve noticed your Tiffany Rollins has had a lot of play in all the magazines lately, she might be the next big one.”

“I hope so. Tiffany’s a really nice girl.”

“She seems to be, but if she ends up on top that could all change. I’ve seen girls get popular and turn into the most vicious bitches you could imagine. I’ve also seen them destroy their lives with drugs and other things because of their immaturity.”

“I don’t think that will happen to Tiffany, she’s pretty grounded as a person.”

“Things can change. You’re not from around here, are you Brenda?”

“No, I’m from California. Does it show?”

“Most definitely, you’re so trusting and it’s refreshing to meet someone like you.”

“Were you born here?”

“No, I was born in Atlanta, but moved here years ago. I consider myself a native New Yorker.”

“It’s so exciting here, all hustle-bustle. Where I came from, they rolled up the streets at ten o’clock.” Brenda giggled.

“I’ve always been a person on the go. I don’t think I could live in a town like that. Do you have a boyfriend Brenda?”

“I’ve been seeing a guy that’s delivers for the UPS in our building.”

“Mario, I know him, a real looker. I wish I was younger and I’d be after him myself.”

“Are you seeing anyone?”

“Kind of, it’s complicated.”

“What do you mean?”

“He’s in jail. I visit him once in a while.”

“Who is he?”

“Do you know Ron the building engineer where you work?”

“Of course, he hangs out in our office everyday, why?”

“His older brother is my boyfriend.”

“Ron didn’t say anything about having a brother.”

“That’s because he’s mad at him. Ron got him the job as an assistant engineer and then Lon got in trouble and ended up in jail. Ron was so mad he hasn’t talked to him since.”

“That’s sad, what did he do to get in trouble?”

“He was selling small amounts of drugs to make a few extra dollars. He was stupid and sold some coke to an under-cover cop and when the cop identified himself, he ran away. The cop ran after him and caught him after running a block. Lon was never very fast, or smart. He turned and shoved the cop back and they called that assaulting an officer, so they put him in jail for selling drugs and assault.”

“You must have been very disappointed.”

“I was, but I love the dumb lug so I keep going back to see him.”

“Where do you live Susan?”

“I have a townhouse down by the Hudson.”

“My goodness, selling cosmetics must be very lucrative.”

“It pays the bills, with some extra help.”

“Extra help?”

“I do other things beside sell cosmetics, but I don’t want to get into that right now, let’s just enjoy our meal.”

So that’s it, Brenda thought. Susan had almost admitted that she sold drugs to supplement her income. The investigation was finally coming around.

“Do you see much of Ron?” asked Brenda.

“No, not really. After Lon went to jail we pretty much avoided each other.”

“Why’s that?”

“He blamed me for Lon selling the drugs. I never had anything to do with it, but Ron wouldn’t listen. So needless to say, we don’t get along.”

“Why would he think you were involved?”

“Because I used to do coke, but stopped after Lon got in trouble. It wasn’t worth it.”

“Was Lon giving you the drugs?”

“No, I had another source and that’s how I met Lon. You know, birds of a feather and all that?”

“I’m glad I didn’t start that stuff. I tried it once and had an allergic reaction to it and almost died.”

“You poor thing, it really is fun to do.”

“All I ever do is drink and hardly even do that.”

“Stick with me and I’ll corrupt you,” laughed Susan.

“I’ll probably do enough of that for myself,” giggled Brenda.

Brenda was starting to like Susan. She was open about her life and from what Susan had said, it had been a bit bawdy. From what she had said, it looked as though she might be the drug source for Melissa. She wanted to pry a bit deeper but if she did it might spook Susan and then if she were to flee, the investigation would be over without the arrests they needed.

As the evening wore on, Brenda learned more about Susan’s life. She had run away from home when she was sixteen and traveled to New York City and had been here ever since. Her first job was with the cosmetics company and learned about the modeling field at a young age. She had started in shipping and worked her way into sales. She had been working for the same company for thirty years and was still four years shy of fifty. She liked younger men, kept herself fit and was still pretty wild. Lon was ten years her junior, but the two were apparently very much in love.

It was becoming hard for Brenda to gauge Susan, she seemed nice enough and yet she had definitely been around the block so to speak. She had had a hard life and had done things she wasn’t proud of in the distant past, but now she didn’t seem to be the type of person to be selling large quantities of drugs. Yet she did mention making money from other ventures. Brenda was going to have to know Susan better if she were to find out more about drugs from her.

“Susan, I had a wonderful time tonight, we’ll have to do this again,” Brenda said.

“It was fun Brenda, why don’t we make a date for next week? Same time, same station?”

“Same time, same station?”

“It’s an old saying. In other words, I’ll see you here next week at the same time.”

“Okay, I’ll see you then and thank you for dinner.”

“It’s the least I could do for you. It was nice of you to put up with an old bag like me and listen to my stories.”

“You’re not that old, you make yourself sound ancient.”

“Believe me dear, when you get to my age you’ll feel ancient.”

Brenda and Susan hugged with the traditional air kiss and departed. Things were getting more involved now and Brenda didn’t know what to think. Was Susan the source, or was Ron? As much as she hated to think admit it, Mario couldn’t be ruled out either. She would have to wait until more evidence presented itself.

Yes dear, fifty thousand dollars, and there is more to come

Runway
Chapter 21: The Plot Thickens
by Arecee

The next day Brenda was at her desk when Melissa came in.

“Good morning Brenda,” she said.

“Good morning Melissa.”

“Is Tiffany here yet?”

“She came in a while ago. Shall I call her for you?”

“Please send her into my office, I have something for her.”

Brenda told Tiffany that Melissa wanted to see her. Tiffany then entered Melissa’s office.

“Tiffany dear, do you know that all of your hard work is finally paying off? I wanted to give you this myself, to let you know you are big time now.”

“What is it?” Tiffany asked, as she looked at the envelope in Melissa’s hand.

“This is your first check of your fees from the magazine spreads; it’s for fifty thousand dollars.”

“Fifty thousand dollars?”

“Yes dear, fifty thousand dollars, and there is more to come.”

“More?”

“Of course more, silly. This is just the beginning.”

“Do you mean I get this in addition to my regular hourly rates?”

“That’s right, and your hourly rates are going to go up too. You’re a gold mine Tiffany.”

“What am I going to do with all that money?”

“I’m sure you will think of something. You could move to a nicer neighborhood or buy more clothes, but the important thing is that you don’t screw this thing up.”

“How could I do that? I haven’t done anything except work so far.”

“That’s the point, you have to get out and be seen.”

“Be seen where?”

“At all the hot spots, the clubs. You’ve become known, but now we have to make you famous.”

“How do we do that?”

“Leave it to me girl friend. Just be ready to have the party of your life.”

“How am I supposed to work if I party all the time?”

“I’ll show you how. Trust me Tiffany; I’ll bring you to new heights.”

“Okay Melissa, I will. I have a show to do in a while so I have to go now. May I have my check now?”

“Of course, don’t lose it?”

“I’ll guard it with my life.”

Tiffany left Melissa’s office and went to Brenda with an excited expression on her face.

“Oh my God Brenda, you won’t believe what just happened. Melissa just gave me a check for fifty thousand dollars.”

“For what?”

“For being in the magazines and she said there will be more. God I’m so excited.”

“See. Didn’t I tell you this would work out?”

“Yes, you were right. I think being Tiffany just became a lot more fun.”

Later that afternoon, the phone rang. It was Bill Cline.

“Hi Brenda, do you have a few minutes to meet later?”

“Sure, where?”

“The restaurant on fifty-first, at six-thirty.”

“See you then.”

Brenda arrived at the restaurant at six and sat at the bar.

“Brenda, hey, what’s up?” Danny asked.

“Hi Danny, not much, how’ve you been?”

“Great, but I’ve missed you. What can I get for you, the usual?”

“No, I think I’ll just have a coke, I just don’t feel like drinking.”

“Did you finally come by yourself, or is that guy coming here again.”

“Danny, you sound jealous.”

“Of him, no way, I wanted to see you alone for a change.”

“I hate to break your heart, but he’ll be here later, I’m just early.”

“Damn the bad luck, but I might as well enjoy you while I can.”

Bill was also early and entered the restaurant as Danny handed Brenda her drink.

“Hi Brenda.”

“Oh, hi Bill, you’re early.”

“As are you, good that way we can finish this early. Let’s grab a table.”

“Would you like anything sir?” Danny asked Bill.

“Just a seven up, thanks.”

Brenda and Bill sat down at the nearest table and Bill took a paper out of his coat.

“This is the breakdown of the cocaine sample you gave me. This is a very popular mix of the drug and there is quite a bit of history here. Are you sure this is what that model was using?”

“Tiffany said she got it from Connie. Why, is there a problem?”

“The only problem is that this stuff has been around for years and we can’t seem to find a source for it. The first time we ran into the stuff was a drug bust that the New York police made two years ago and they confiscated five hundred pounds of it. It was one of the biggest drug busts in US history. That’s where Susan Marques comes in. When her boyfriend was busted, he had the same cocaine in his possession, but only four ounces of it. He refused to give up his source, so he was put away for the possession and the assault. From what we can figure out Susan must be supplying Melissa with the cocaine, but we still don’t know where the meth is coming from, whether from Susan or someone else.”

“I had dinner with Susan last night, she doesn’t seem to be the kind of person that would be a supplier like that.”

“What makes you think that?”

“I don’t know, it’s just a feeling. She might sell an ounce or two, but not the amount Melissa distributes.”

“Brenda, don’t be naíve or these people will eat you up. They will be as nice as they can be to your face, but be stabbing you in the back at the same time.”

“I don’t think Susan is like that. She may be a bit rough around the edges, but I think she is honest with me.”

“I’ll take your word on that for now, but be careful. When are you supposed to see Ron?”

“Tuesday, for dinner. Tiffany and I are meeting him.”

“Both you and Tiffany, lucky guy.”

“Actually I’m meeting him and Tiffany is meeting someone else, Tiffany say’s he’s too short for her.”

“Jesus, this isn’t a dating service.”

“Tiffany just didn’t want to look out of place, that’s all.”

“Is she doing alright? I worry about her.”

“She’s doing great. She just got her first check for the magazine layout.”

“Really, how much was it?”

“Fifty thousand dollars.”

“You know she can’t keep it?”

“Why not?”

“Because she’s working undercover. Any money she or you make, for that matter, belongs to the government.”

“That’s not fair, why should she have to give all that money to the government?”

“Because she’s already being paid for her work and it isn’t to be a model but an FBI agent. The only way for her to make that money is to quit her government job, and become a real model.”

“I don’t know, it doesn’t seem right, she’s doing all the work.”

“Think of it this way, the government is paying for your apartment and clothes and whatever else you need. We get your wages in return and if I think about it we’re getting the raw end of the deal. Only now Tiffany is making money for us.”

“I see your point, but I still think it’s unfair.”

“Let me know how the dinner with Ron goes, I have to run.”

“Another date?”

“Uhh, yes, my lady friend and I kind of hit it off and I’m seeing her for dinner.”

“I’m glad for you Bill; you’re a nice man and deserve to be with someone.”

“Thanks Brenda.”

The weekend came and Mario brought Brenda to another basketball game. Only this one was a real season game and tended to be more entertaining that the preseason offering.

Sunday came and Brenda was back at Mario’s for Sunday dinner. These dinners had become pretty much a routine, which she liked very much. Brenda liked the feeling of family and being accepted as the girl she portrayed, she liked being one of the girls. There was one small incident though, that made Brenda think maybe this was starting to go much too far. Brenda was helping in the kitchen, as she did every time she came to dinner, when she was approached by a little girl.

“Aunt Brenda, would you read me a story?” little Sarah asked.

Aunt Brenda, Sarah had called her Aunt Brenda. Oh my God, she thought, she thinks I’m her aunt.

“Don’t bother Brenda, Sarah. Mommy will read to you.”

“No, I want Aunt Brenda to read to me.”

“I don’t mind, I’d be happy too,” Brenda replied.

Little Sarah led Brenda by the hand to a couch in the family room and Brenda sat down.

“Wait sweetheart; let me take off my shoes.”

Brenda removed her running shoes and placed them to the side of the couch. Brenda had become more like a girl her age, first she started with a skirt and blouse on her first visit and gradually grew more comfortable with the whole situation she had found herself in. Now she was dressed much like the mothers of the young children who were at the Sunday dinners, jeans, comfortable shoes and a blouse. Brenda was becoming a part of the family.

She tucked her feet under her rear, but not before she noticed that her polish was chipped on several toes, I’m getting lazy she thought, time to get a pedicure.

“What would you like me to read for you Sarah?”

“The rabbit book, please,” she pleaded.

“Why don’t you get it for me sweetheart.”

Sarah ran off and returned with, “The Velveteen Rabbit.”

“Read this please, it’s my favorite,” Sarah said.

“Sarah, don’t you ever get tired of that book?”

Sarah’s mother had entered the room and saw the book her daughter had picked out.

“I love this story mommy, and it will be different because Aunt Brenda is reading it to me.”

“I don’t mind, really,” Brenda said.

Brenda started reading the story and thought back to when her mother had done the very same thing. She too had loved this story and the closeness between her mother and herself when she read it. Some things never change she thought, a big girl reading to a little girl and the closeness was the same, Brenda felt serene.

The story was finished, dinner was served and soon Mario was driving Brenda home. It was mid-November and there was a chill in the air and Mario didn’t want his girlfriend to catch a chill waiting for a taxi.

“Did you have a nice time today?” Mario asked.

Brenda was cuddled next to her boyfriend and answered, “It was the most wonderful time I’ve had.”

“It was just dinner.”

“Not for me, when Sarah called me Aunt Brenda, I felt like I was part of the family.”

“You’ve always been part of the family.”

“It’s more than that Mario, little kids know when people are fake, and when Sarah called me Aunt, I knew that I had been accepted.”

Mario took his hand off the steering wheel and put it around Brenda’s shoulder.

“I love you Brenda, you have no idea of how happy you make me,” he said.

Brenda scrunched herself tighter to Mario and said, “I love you too.”

Mario walked Brenda to her door and kissed her goodnight. Their kisses had become ones of love and yet there was an undercurrent of a want a man and woman have when they finally find the person they want to live with for the rest of their lives.

Brenda went into her apartment and removed her clothes. She had left her bra on for most of the week and only removed it to bathe. She removed it and felt the weight of her breasts on her chest. She looked in the mirror and saw that the swelling had pretty much gone away, but there was still some bruising but it too was disappearing. Her breasts were beautiful, her nipples stood proud as the cold air touched them and her areolas had grown to a womanly size, Brenda was pleased, she was at peace with herself.

Brenda cupped her breasts and felt the weight and she reflected on how she had gotten here in the first place, it was only an assignment and a prank. No one would have thought it would have gotten this far, Tiffany was becoming a super model and Brenda wanted to become a woman, how could this have happened?

It was tiny steps, almost like making a stalactite, one drop of water at a time, drip, drip, a little mineral left behind, drip, drip, a little makeup, drip, drip, a lot of laughs, drip, drip, a little more mineral, a little growth, drip, drip, fix your hair, drip, drip. The hormones were the turning point for Brenda, they were a torrent of water depositing minerals, and the water went from a drip to a gurgle. The stalactite grew and soon it could be seen, it was no longer a drip of water, it was a deposit of minerals. Her body softened and became feminine, it could be seen, but it wasn’t what was seen that made her a woman, much like the hidden minerals that gave the stalactite strength. The training and living as a woman had changed Matt, he was no longer a person, but Brenda was. One drip at a time, you’re pretty miss, may I help you miss, come and see me Brenda, you look pretty today Brenda and finally one could see the stalactite, it was there, please read to me Aunt Brenda. It wasn’t the makeup or the hair, or the breasts, not even the hairless legs, no it was something else, Brenda had become a woman. Adults could be fooled, but children knew the minute an adult tried to deceive them. Oh, you can tell them something that’s a lie, there’s a man in the moon or there’s an Easter bunny, things that can’t be seen, but being a woman and pretending to be a woman are two different things and you don’t fool children. Brenda was now Aunt Brenda, and she wept.

“Isn’t that dangerous?” Brenda asked with concern in her voice.

Runway
Chapter 22: Tiff's Kiss -
by Arecee

Tuesday came and the girls were to meet Ron and Thomas at a restaurant off Times Square. Brenda had worn her usual clothes to work, a skirt, sweater and heels. On a normal day, her skirt was knee length, the sweater neck high and the heels were two inches. Her plan today was to make Ron a babbling idiot. Ron was one that liked to talk too much and as the saying goes, loose lips sink ships, would apply, or at least Brenda hoped it would. Today she wore a skirt that was mid-thigh and four-inch heels. Her sweater was the same because she knew it didn’t pay to look like a slut at work. Brenda had worn her new Victoria’s Secret lacy bra to work, the one that gives you cleavage, lots of cleavage and changed into a camisole and vest when it was time to make Ron stupid.

“Tiffany, come on, we have to go,” Brenda yelled.

“I’m coming, holly shit, what have you done?” exclaimed Tiffany when she saw Brenda’s new cleavage.

“Umm, I kind of like had this procedure done, does it look okay?”

“What in the hell are you thinking, this isn’t put it on and take it off Brenda, this is permanent.”

“I know Tiffany, we had this discussion before.”

“I didn’t think you were serious, what were you thinking?”

“Tiffany, I’m a woman now. You know that wave I told you about? Well I rode it out and this is me now. I only hope you can accept that.”

“You know I can, but why didn’t you tell me you were going to do this to yourself?”

“I could have, but what would you have said? Don’t you dare?”

“I probably would have, you’re right. If this is what you want then I’ll be behind you one hundred percent. We’ve been through a lot Brenda and I love you like a broth--, opps, I mean a sister.”

“Thanks, I think.”

“And one other thing, they are beautiful. Do I get to see them later?”

“No way you pig,” Brenda giggled.

Brenda and Tiffany went to the restaurant Ron had recommended. They walked in fifteen minutes early. They wanted to be situated before the men arrived.

“Miss Rollins, Miss Rollins, may I have an autograph?” asked the young teen girl.

“Of course,” Tiffany answered.

“Oh my God, it’s Tiffany Rollins,” the voice said and then the crush was on. Tiffany signed signature after signature until everyone that had seen her left. Thomas arrived first and greeted his companion.

“Hi Tiffany, who’s your friend?”

“Thomas, this is Brenda, my dearest friend in the world.”

“Nice to meet you Brenda, dearest friend in the world.”

Brenda giggled, she couldn’t help herself. Thomas was tall, probably six foot seven and what one would consider a living doll. Brenda was smitten.

“It’s nice to meet you Thomas,” she said as she extended her hand.

Thomas took Brenda’s hand in his and it seemed to disappear, hers so dainty and his so large and masculine.

“Leave Thomas alone Brenda, he’s mine,” Tiffany said.

Tiffany couldn’t believe she had just said that. Was she becoming jealous of her friend for the attention of a man? Tiffany was changing much more than she realized.

“Hey guys, I see you found this place,” Ron said as he entered the restaurant.

Ron moved in next to Tiffany, expecting to have her want him to be her best friend. Ron was an idiot when it came to women and it showed. He didn’t have a clue that the tall guy was with Tiffany and he was with Brenda.

“Hi Ron, I’d like you to meet Thomas, my date,” Tiffany said, with emphasis on, “MY DATE.”

“Oh, nice to meet you,” Ron responded.

Ron was so taken with Tiffany that he hadn’t even noticed Brenda.

“Hi Ron,” Brenda said in a most seductive way.

She was sitting on a bar stool at the tall table and leaned over pushing her breasts together, allowing her cleavage to show in a most alarming way.

“GggGod Brenda, I’m sorry, how are you?”

Ron felt his penis twitch as he look at Brenda’s breasts. God, how could I have missed them at the office, he wondered.

“I’m fine Ron, are you going to check the air balance tonight?”

Ron blushed, he thought he was being so slick and the girls knew what he was up to, “No, not tonight.”

“Good, I want tonight to be memorable,” Brenda said.

“I hope it will be,” Ron responded with more than a twitch of his penis. Ron was becoming erect from the teasing Brenda was giving to the poor lad. Ron hadn’t been out with a girl in months and then he pretty much blew the whole date by opening his mouth. Now here was this cute girl pushing her breasts this way and that way and what was worse, he was a breast man. Brenda had the finest breasts he had seen in quite some time.

“Shall we order something to eat?” Thomas asked.

“Yes, I’m famished,” Tiffany replied.

The waitress was called and the food and drink orders were placed.

“Ron, I guess you already know these two beautiful women?” Thomas asked.

“I work in the same building, so I see them every day.”

“What do you do?”

“I’m the building engineer. I take care of just about everything in the building, from the locks to the air conditioning.”

“Ron’s very diligent, he checks the air balance in our office almost everyday,” Brenda said.

“Especially in the lunch room,” giggled Tiffany.

Ron’s face turned red with embarrassment. Had he been that obvious he wondered.

“Thomas is an investment banker,” Tiffany said proudly.

“Being a banker isn’t that big of a thing, its just numbers. What do you do beside work, Ron?” asked Thomas.

“I like to make things. I have a machine shop at home and like to work with metal, although lately I’ve started fooling around with chemicals and so I built a lab in my basement. I’m trying to find a way to break water molecules apart and gather the hydrogen for fuel. I guess you could say I’m a bit of a nerd,” Ron responded.

Who’d of guessed, Brenda wondered.

“Can’t they do that already?” Thomas asked.

“With electricity, but I want to find a way with chemical solutions to do it.”

“Oh.”

“Isn’t that dangerous?” Brenda asked with concern in her voice.

“Only if you’re not careful,” Ron replied.

“Is this the first time you’ve played with chemicals?” asked Tiffany.

“No, I took a course in college so I would know a little about what I was doing.”

“Well, you be careful, I don’t want to read about you blowing yourself up,” Brenda said as she touched the back of Ron’s hand with her fingers.

Ron looked at Brenda’s red nails against the back of his hand and then let his gaze move to her perfect cleavage. Ron was in lust with this girl. How could he not have paid more attention to her, he wondered.

“Ron, someone said your brother worked with you in the building? I’ve never met him,” Brenda asked.

“He doesn’t work there anymore.”

“Why not?”

“Because he’s in jail.”

“In jail? What did he get arrested for?”

“Being stupid.”

“I didn’t think it was a crime to be stupid,” said Tiffany. “Look at me, I’m not in jail.”

“You’re one of the smartest girls I know,” Ron said hoping to make points with the beauty.

“Ron, you’re a flatterer,” giggled Tiffany.

Ron was getting flustered. He was becoming infatuated with Brenda and Tiffany was playing with his mind. Both girls were waiting for him to let something slip from his mouth.

“Really Ron, why did he go to jail?” Brenda asked.

“He sold some cocaine to an undercover police officer and then hit him when he tried to escape. Like I said, he was really stupid.”

“Why was he selling drugs?”

“To impress that bitch he’s with.”

“What bitch?”

“That Susan Marques broad. You know the one; she comes around your offices once in a while.”

“What’s she got to do with it?”

“She makes good money and I guess he wanted to impress her. Hell, maybe she sells that stuff too, I don’t know.”

“Did you know he was selling drugs?”

“Not until he was arrested, stupid shit. He was living with me and I could have gone to jail too. Man that guy has no brains, like I said, stupid.”

“Where was he getting his drugs?”

“How should I know? I don’t want to talk about this anymore, I’m mad enough at him already.”

“I’m sorry Ron, I didn’t mean to keep asking questions,” Brenda said.

“You didn’t know, let’s eat.”

The couples ate and made small talk, staying away from Ron’s personal life. Ron was still infatuated with Tiffany and spent most of the time trying to gain her favor much to Brenda’s relief. Brenda really didn’t want Ron hanging around the office making moves on her, and if he wanted Tiffany it would make life much easier for her.

Thomas was watching Ron and had to chuckle to himself as Ron was making quite an ass of himself. Tiffany had pretty much let Ron know she was with Thomas and yet he kept trying to gain her attention. The best way to stop Ron from going on with this thing was to show him that Tiffany liked Thomas. There was one way to do that and Thomas turned Tiffany’s face toward his and kissed her deeply. Tiffany was surprised by Thomas’s move and knew why he was kissing her, to make Ron leave her alone. She put her hands around his neck and kissed back and was surprised that she liked being kissed by this man. Maybe enjoying being Tiffany was finally paying off and the assignment would become easier.

“Excuse me you two, but shouldn’t this wait until later?” Brenda asked.

Tiffany broke the kiss and looked at her friend. She lowered her eyes; she was embarrassed for showing this kind of affection in public and especially with a man.

“I think we should be going,” Tiffany said.

“Do we have to?” Ron asked.

“Tiffany’s right, we really should be going,” Brenda said.

“I’ll take Tiffany home. Ron, would you take care of Brenda?” Thomas asked.

“I can get home alright,” Brenda said. “I don’t like guys to know where I live until I know them better, and Ron, I don’t know you well enough just yet.”

Ron wanted to take Brenda home, but he wanted to take Tiffany even more, and the disappointment showed on is face.

“I’ll see you tomorrow Brenda, and you too Tiffany,” Ron said as he left to find a taxi.

“Good night Brenda, call me when you get home. Ready Thomas?” Tiffany asked.

“Anytime you are,” he responded.

Thomas hailed a taxi and after opening the door for Tiffany, entered the opposite side of the car. Because of his height and long legs he had to turn his legs to be able to sit. This placed him next to Tiffany.

“Being tall can be difficult, can’t it?” she asked.

“Yes, but it does have its advantages like having to sit close to you. I hope you didn’t mind that I kissed you earlier, but Ron was making a fool of himself and the best way for him to get the idea not to bother you was to kiss you.”

“I didn’t mind,” she said as she blushed.

“May I kiss you again?” he asked.

Tiffany didn’t know what to say. She knew the last kiss was for Ron’s view, but this would be for something else. This would be a kiss between a man and a woman. A kiss would prove that she was accepting her femininity and losing her masculinity. She looked toward Thomas and before she could answer, he touched his lips to hers. It was a soft kiss, not one that said I want to bed you, but one that bespoke of feelings toward the other person. As the kiss continued, Tiffany felt a glow inside and placed her arms around Thomas’s neck and held him tight. She was becoming a woman and she liked being kissed by this special man. Tiffany allowed her lips to part and felt the softness of Thomas’s tongue enter her mouth. Now she knew why Brenda had become the woman she had, this was nice. The kiss lingered until they felt the taxi slow and come to a stop. Tiffany was home.

“I’ll walk you to the door,” Thomas said.

Thomas walked Tiffany to her door and kissed her one more time. Tiffany went into her apartment, removed her clothes and put on her pajamas. She went to her phone and called Brenda. Brenda wasn’t home yet as it takes longer to get to Brooklyn than her apartment only blocks away. Tiffany left a message to call when she got home.

Brenda called back a half of an hour later.

“Tiffany, its Brenda.”

“Hi, so what did you think about tonight?”

“Thomas is a doll and Ron is just weird. I thought I’d die when Thomas kissed you.”

“So did I, but then I liked it. This is making me worry Brenda, I shouldn’t like him kissing me, but I did like it.”

“Didn’t I tell you to enjoy being a girl? See, its not so bad after all is it?”

“No.”

“I was thinking about something Ron had said earlier. He said he has a chemical lab in his basement. If that's the case, he would be a prime suspect as the supplier of the meth. He could cook it up and say he was trying to find some strange power source. It’s the perfect cover.”

“You might have something there. Let’s get a hold of Bill tomorrow and let him know what we learned.”

“Okay, goodnight Tiffany. See you tomorrow.”

“Goodnight Brenda.”

Brenda called Bill Cline the next day and told him of their discovery about Ron.

Runway
Chapter 23: Web Premier -
by Arecee

Two days past by and the phone rang. It was a Thursday afternoon and Brenda was trying to find a way to go into Melissa’s office to see what she could find that might help the investigation.

“Universal modeling, how may I help you?” Brenda asked.

“Brenda, its Bill Cline. I have some bad news for you. Your father has been in an accident and your mother has asked that you call her. She had no way of getting a hold of you, so she called the bureau and they forwarded her message to me. She’s asked that you come home because he’s in a coma.”

“Oh my God, what should I do?”

“I can give you a couple of days off, so go home tomorrow and come back Monday. Nothing will change as far as the investigation is concerned and it’s important that you visit your family.”

“What about my disguise?”

“There’s nothing you can do about that, and it’s up to you whether you go home or not. I’m not forcing you to go, but at least call you mother and see what she has to say.”

“Thanks Bill.”

Brenda hung up the phone and took her cell phone out to call her mother. She was a nervous wreck after hearing the news of her father. She couldn’t use the company phone or the address for her parent's home might be traced by the call. Brenda punched in the number and the phone rang twice before her mother answered the call.

“Hello,” her mother said.

“Mom, its Bren, I mean, its Matt.”

“Who is this? Matt? It doesn’t sound like you, young lady, we’re going through a very difficult time right now and this isn’t funny.”

“Mom, it is me. I’m undercover remember?”

Matt had told his mother that he was going to be a girl as his disguise and she laughed about it saying that it would be a good lesson for him to learn about women. He was also supposed to tell her about the hormones, but didn’t when he changed doctors and moved to New York.

“My goodness, I forgot, you sound just like a girl. I would have never known it was you. Matt, you have to come home, your father was in an accident and they don’t know if he’s going to live or die and I want all of you boys here. I need for you to come home.”

“I don’t know if I can mom. I’m undercover and I have this disguise.”

“I talked to your superiors and they said you could come home for a few days. So please baby, come home.”

“But mom, what about my disguise?”

“Take it off and put it back on when you return to work.”

“It's not that easy mom, you can hear my voice, and well, I look like a girl too.”

“Just change your clothes. How hard can that be?”

“Mom, it's more than just clothes. I’m supposed to be a girl, I look like one.”

“What do you mean, you look like one?”

“Do you remember my mousy brown hair?”

“Yes.”

“It’s not mousy brown anymore. It’s auburn with blond highlights and it has been permed. My brows have been plucked, my nails are long, my ears have three earrings on each side and I have a figure. If I put on my old clothes, I’ll look like a girl wearing boys clothes. I can’t mom.”

“You have to come home. You owe it to your father to be here. If it makes you feel any better come home dressed like a girl, but I want you here.”

“Everyone will laugh at me.”

“No they won’t. I’ll explain that your disguise is part of what you are doing and your brothers will be fine with it. I think it will be fun seeing you as a girl. Now get on a plane and come home.”

“Yes mom.”

Melissa returned from lunch, so Brenda gave up the idea of searching her office. That would have to wait for another day.

“Melissa, my mom just called and asked that I come home over the weekend. My father was in a serious accident and is in a coma and, and,” Brenda couldn’t finish as she dissolved in tears.

Melissa came to her and held her, saying, “You go home sweetheart. We’ll be alright until you get back.”

Brenda composed herself and hugged Melissa.

“Thank you Melissa, you’re so nice. Would you mind if I go home now, I have to pack?”

“Run along sweetheart and I hope your dad gets well.”

“Thank you.”

Brenda left the office and wondered how people could say that Melissa was a bitch when she had just been so nice to her. She was feeling guilty about what she was doing until she thought of Connie and the hell Melissa was putting her through. She was becoming aware of what a chameleon Melissa really was.

Brenda arrived at home and opened the front door to the apartment building. When the door shut, Annie opened her door to see who was coming into the building this time of day.

“Brenda, what are you doing here?” she asked.

“I have to go back home for a few days, my father is in a coma,” she replied, as her eyes filled with tears.

“Come in here dear and close the door.”

Brenda was shattered by the news of her father and the high amount of hormones she was taking wasn’t helping her cope with the news. She was becoming a wreck.

“Sit down dear. Let me get you a cup of tea.”

Annie returned with the tea and asked, “Tell me what happened?”

“My father was in an accident and is in a coma and they don’t know if he’s going to live or die,” Brenda sobbed.

“There, there, sweetheart, everything will be okay. Drink your tea; it will make you feel better.”

Brenda sipped her tea and was able to stop the tears.

“My mom called me and asked that I come home. I’ll fly home tomorrow and come back Monday, would you watch my place for me?”

“Of course dear, would you like me to help you pack?’

“No, that’s okay, I can do it myself. I love you Annie, you’re like another mother to me.”

“Oh Brenda, to be honest you’ve become like a daughter to me, the one I never had. You’re such a sweet girl that any woman would be proud to have a girl like you for a daughter.”

“Thank you Annie, I feel a bit better now. I’m going to pack and see if I can get a flight out in the morning.”

“You be careful and hurry home. I’ll miss you.”

“I’ll miss you too, Annie,” Brenda said, as the two women embraced.

Brenda went to pack, wondering what she should wear. In the suitcase went panties, her new bras, and as much else that would fit. She thanked God that it was a large suitcase or she would be in trouble. After all, what woman doesn’t have enough changes for two weeks, including shoes for a three day stay?

Brenda called for an airline ticket. She would have to fly out of Newark and made her reservations for the next morning.

Brenda called for a ride the next morning and was able to get to the airport for a flat fee of thirty dollars. She passed through ticketing and security with a minimal amount of problems using her FBI identification. She boarded her flight and found her seat. A woman sat next to her and soon the flight was in the air. Brenda didn’t want to talk to anyone and apparently the woman next to her didn’t either.

Brenda let her mind wander. She began to worry what her family was going to say when they saw her. She had decided to wear her business clothing. There was no reason to dress down, because no matter what she was to do she would look like a girl, the FBI had seen to that and her own choices had finished the project. She chose to wear three-inch heels a skirt and coat with a blouse that allowed a small amount of cleavage to show. It was no more than she would have shown if she still had her breast forms, so she wasn’t worried her mother would find out about her breasts.

The movie started and it was a girl’s movie. Brenda tried to watch, but it didn’t interest her, she had other things on her mind. The movie ended and she removed the in flight magazine from the seat back and opened the cover only to discover Tiffany in a seductive dress from Margaret Voss.

“What a beautiful dress,” said the woman next to her.

“Yes, isn’t it nice?”

“I’d love to have one like that, if only I could afford it.”

“I know what you mean. The model is my best friend, and even she can’t get me a discount,” Brenda giggled. “We both work for the same modeling agency.”

“You know Tiffany Rollins? God I’d love to meet her. I’m Christine Blanko by the way.”

“Hi, I’m Brenda Watson. I thought I would be the only person in the world going to Santa Maria today.”

“I have a story to cover there; I’m a reporter for Time magazine. I’d love to be able to interview Tiffany someday. She’s, if you’ll pardon the expression, knocking the fashion world on its rear. I’ve never seen a girl rise so fast. She has this look that haunts you once you’ve seen her, she so beautiful.”

“She’s sweet too, give me your card and I’ll ask her if she’ll see you.”

“You’d do that?”

“Why not, you seem like a nice person.”

“I hope to see you again Brenda, you’re very nice too.”

Christine handed Brenda her card and the two made small talk until the plane landed.

Brenda rented a car and soon was driving to her mom’s home. She drove down the 101 and turned off onto Main Street. She headed west until she reached Santa Inez Drive and turned left. There was something comforting about being home. Tall maples lined both sides of the street and the leaves had just begun to fall, covering the well kept lawns in front of the Spanish style homes. Brenda drove two blocks then stopped in front of a newly painted Spanish style stucco home. The arch over the front porch hadn’t changed, nor did the plants hanging from hooks in pottery containers. The vines reached nearly to the ground. Brenda felt serene as she turned off the motor in the car. She removed the key from the ignition and opened the car door; she was home.

Well here goes nothing, she thought as the fear started to return. Her heels clicked on the cement walkway as she walked to the four stairs she used to jump off as a child. She stepped gingerly up onto the porch and rang the doorbell. The door opened and her mother smiled. It was a smile that made her remember how much she had missed her mother.

“Yes, may I help you?” her mother asked.

“Mom, it’s me, Matt.”

Her mother’s face turned ashen in color, she was going to faint.

Brenda grabbed her mother before she could fall and brought her to the old-fashioned seat with the mirror back and coat hangers at the top of each post, and lowered her before she fell. Several minutes past until her mother could speak.

“My God Matt, what happened to you?”

“I warned you mom. I told you I couldn’t change out of my disguise, please don’t be angry.”

“But, you look so, God, so pretty. Couldn’t you do something about that?”

“What am I supposed to do mom? This is the way I look now. I tried warning you.”

Brenda’s eyes were beginning to fill with tears. If she were to cry, that would put her mother over the top. She had to hold strong.

“I know you did, but I thought you would look like a boy in a dress and we’d have a good laugh; but you’re pretty and sexy. Besides, you look like a real girl.”

“If I didn’t I’d be killed mom. This is really serious stuff.”

“This is how you live now?”

“Until the assignment is over.”

“But you’re so pretty. Don’t you worry about boys?”

“No, why would I?”

“Because I remember when you and your brothers were home, and all you talked about was how hot some girl was. Now you’re that girl.”

“I can handle myself, mom. Remember, I went through the academy and they did teach us self defense.”

“I’m sure guys must whistle at you.”

“Not yet, and besides, what harm can come from a whistle?”

“It’s just not right. Maybe I shouldn’t have asked you to come here.”

“Don’t say that mom, please?”

The hurtful words pushed Brenda past her will and the tears ran down her cheeks and dropped to the floor.

Mrs. Watson saw what she had done to her son with her words. It wasn’t Matt’s fault that he was pretty and he was just doing this because of his job. It was unnerving that he could look so much like a pretty girl, and what was worse, he acted like one too. He had indeed become the girl he portrayed.

Natalie Watson stood and hesitated. She wanted to take her son in her arms to comfort him; she truly did, but couldn’t find it in herself to do so. This was going to take some time to resolve.

“I’m sorry Matt, I shouldn’t have said what I did. I’m glad you’re here, really I am.”

“Mom, who’s here?” a voice from the back of the house shouted.

“It’s Matt,” she replied.

“Matt? Is it true? Does he look like a girl?” asked the voice.

Steps could be heard on the hardwood floor as Mel Watson walked to see his brother.

He rounded the corner and saw Brenda for the first time.

“Holy shit Matt, you look like a chick.”

“Watch your mouth young man. Don’t you dare use that language around your sister,” Natalie said.

“But he’s not my sister, he’s Matt,” Mel whimpered.

“As long as he looks like this, he’s your sister. Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes mom.”

Brenda couldn’t believe her ears, her mother had called her his sister. Maybe things would be alright, after all.

“Hey Mark, come here. We’ve got a sister and she’s hot.”

Mark came from the family room in the rear of the house and the results were the same as when Mel saw Brenda; except his mouth opened and nothing came out.

“Holy smoke Matt, you’re pretty. What happened?” he asked when he was able to talk.

“I’m undercover for the FBI. I’m investigating a drug ring in New York City. I have to look and act real, or I’ll be killed. A girl was killed by the ring ten months ago because she was going to go to the police.”

“Why do you have to be a girl?”

“Because the agency couldn’t find any girls to take the job, so my best friend and I went for it and here I am.”

“You have a friend like this too?”

“Only he’s much prettier than me. He’s a model.”

“You’re shitting me, a model?”

“Yes, a model. She’s becoming very famous too.”

“Who is she?”

“I can’t tell you that because if word got out she was an FBI agent she’d be killed. I’ll tell you after this is all over, but I can’t until then.”

“I know this sounds stupid, but I can’t call you Matt while you look like this. Do you have a girls name?”

“It’s Brenda.”

“You mean we can’t be the three M’s anymore?” Mel asked.

“I almost made that same mistake when I first went undercover. I was talking to a friend about our family and mentioned that we were the three M’s and he wondered how we could be called that if my name was Brenda. So I thought fast and now I have a middle name of Mary.”

“You were out with a guy?” Mark asked.

“No, I was just talking to a guy I know. You know, a friend, like you and Madison were years ago. You were best friends, but never dated. It’s kind of like that only he’s not my best friend.”

“Do you always dress like this?”

“Of course not, I wanted to look nice when I got here. This is what I wear to work. I have to look nice for the clients. Can we go sit down, my heels are killing me.”

“Welcome to my world Matt, oops I’m sorry, Brenda, let’s go into the family room. Mark, go get your sisters suitcase out of the car, she shouldn’t have to carry it, it’s too heavy for a girl,” Natalie said.

Mark went to retrieve the suitcase, while the others moved to the family room. The afternoon sun was just beginning to shine through the glass wall, which looked out to the small but usable swimming pool.

Brenda remembered the fun times she and her brothers had when they were younger, swimming and dunking each other when it was too hot to do anything else but be in the water. Being the youngest, she pretty much got the worse of the fun, but she had loved every minute of it. Even when they grew older, she still couldn’t beat the two older boys because she had the unfortunate genes that had made her the shortest brother. Both of the older boys had grown to over six feet tall, much like her father and she took after her mother and ended up at five-foot five. The only time it benefited her was when they went surfing, she was the best surfer in the family, but that was a while ago. She wondered now how her new body would be on a board and what it would be like to balance. Maybe next year she would try to find out.

Brenda walked to the sofa and lowered herself to the soft cushion. Her mother watched to see if her son was still living inside the girl. She must have been disappointed or thrilled, it was hard to read Natalie’s thoughts as she watched her daughter lower herself with legs together, down to sit. Brenda never lost any of her femininity as she did. Matt would have plopped down, legs apart and kick his feet onto the table in front of the sofa. It was almost a ritual to him. Brenda sat with her legs together after smoothing her skirt and pulling it down to mid thigh. She leaned over and removed her heels and curled her feet onto the sofa next to her hips.

Natalie was conflicted. Brenda was a pretty girl and she had class. She wasn’t sure what to think about this girl. After all, she had stolen her son away and replaced him with this, this thing. She wanted to give Matt love, but this wasn’t Matt anymore. Matt was gone and the way she sat proved that. How, she wondered, was she going to be able to love the girl that had killed her son?

Natalie was startled from her thoughts when Mark asked, “Mom, where should I put Brenda’s things?”

“In the small bedroom, you and Mel will have to share the larger room.”

“Mom, when can we go to see dad?” Brenda asked.

“After four, he’s in ICU and so only two of us can be in the room at one time. We're not allowed to stay for too long. Why don’t you get changed into something more comfortable before we leave?”

“Okay mom.”

“It’s only a little after two. I want to hear more about how this happened to Matt,” Mel said.

“Yeah me too,” Mark said.

“It all started as a stupid prank when we graduated from training back in Virginia. There’s this guy who thought it would be funny to have us made up like girls because we wanted to go undercover for this assignment in New York City. We didn’t know it was for a girl because all the notice asked for was volunteers. My friend Dirk and I asked if we could go on the assignment and of course he said yes and sent us to this woman who made us up. The big joke was that we would walk into this room and the guys would laugh and take some pictures and that would be the end of it. What they hadn’t counted on was the director walking in just before us. When we did, he thought it was a great idea. He thought we had volunteered to be girls for the assignment and told us how great we were for doing this. One guy even got a commendation for his part. If we decided not to do this we would have been kicked out of the program and that’s why I’m like this now.”

“What about your friend, how does he feel about this thing?”

“He hates it. He’s still angry that we had to do this thing.”

“I thought you said she’s a famous model?”

“She is, but she still doesn’t like it.”

“Are you pissed off too?”

“Of course not, I decided a long time ago to go with the flow. I would have to do this whether I was angry or not, so why be mad all the time? It was hard at first, trying to be like a girl, learning how to act was the hardest. When you’re a guy and have to act feminine it’s like being gay or something, but the more you behave like a girl the more you become like one, you become a different person. You learn to bury your male self and become a woman. It’s hard to describe, one day you're acting and then the next you’re not. You’ve become that person.”

“How did you get so pretty?” Mark asked.

“I took after mom.”

“Really Brenda, you looked like a surfer dude before. How do you do it?”

“It took a lot of time and some hormone treatment. The hormones made me look more like a woman and I learned a lot about makeup from an expert. Being a woman is more than looking like one, it’s how you carry yourself that says man or woman. I could remove my makeup and dress in boys clothes and walk into a room and people would want to know why I was dressed in boys clothes. It’s not how you look, its more than that, it's an attitude.”

“You’re tripping me out. If I didn’t know better, I would have thought you were born like this,” Mel said.

“Thank you I guess, my life depends on it.”

“What happens when this is all over? Can you be Matt again?” Mark asked.

“I don’t know, they said it should be reversible, but if it’s not we have a job for life. It's all in writing.”

“You mean you might be stuck like this?”

“Maybe, no one knows yet and we won’t know until it’s over.”

“Do you like being like this?” Mel asked.

“Yes, I do. It's fun!”

“Is it better than being a guy?”

“One’s not better than the other, they’re just different. When you’re a guy, you’re a guy, but when you’re a girl things are different. When you’re a guy people expect things from you, you’re supposed to be manly and tough, you know protective and you can’t show any weakness. But as a girl you don’t have to be that way, you’re free to be yourself. If you want to cry you can, people understand because that’s what a girl does or if you want to look pretty that’s okay too. If I don’t want to wear makeup, I don’t because no one will care. I can wear what I want without someone saying I look like a fruit. The only thing I have to worry about is some man bothering me and that hasn’t happened yet either. I feel like the luckiest girl in the world right now because I know what it’s like to be on the other side, to be a man.”

“Why do you say it’s fun? I think it would be embarrassing.”

“It’s only embarrassing if you don’t look or act like a girl. When you look at me do you see a guy?”

“No, if we didn’t know it was you I would have thought you were some girl visiting,” Mark replied.

“Part of the fun is fooling people and you know me, I love an adventure and being a girl is an adventure. Adventures are fun.”

“Well, I don’t like any part of this adventure. When you told me you were going to be a girl for some stupid assignment I thought it was funny. Maybe you would learn something, be a man in women’s clothing, but not this. You’ve actually become a woman,” Natalie said.

“I had to mom. The bad guys have guns and I would be killed if they thought I was a man.”

“What about your boobs? Do they have to be so big and how did you get them?” she asked.

“That was the size of breast forms they had and we decided that they would make me look more feminine. They make my shoulders look narrower.”

“They’re forms, let me see?”

“NO! I’m not going to show you that. Would you show us your boobs?”

“Of course not, I’m your mother.”

“And I’m your daughter. At least grant me my privacy.”

“I’m sorry Brenda, I shouldn’t have asked you that. I’m just not used to having a daughter. It’s almost time to go to the hospital, why don’t we get ready.”

Natalie felt bad for what she had asked Brenda to do. She was her daughter now and asking her to show her tits was disgusting to say the least. If she had been her daughter since birth, she would have struck someone that would have asked such a thing and yet she had done the same thing to her own flesh and blood, her daughter. She would have to change her way of thinking and try to enjoy her new family member, her daughter.

Brenda had been insulted by what her mother had asked her to do. Maybe I should leave; they all think I’m a freak anyway. I’ll go see my father and then get a room somewhere and wait until my flight departs. I don’t have to put up with this embarrassment.

Brenda opened her suitcase and found some jeans and a top to wear. She removed her panty hose and found a pair of white cotton socks to wear with her running shoes. The hell with them she thought, I’m going to be comfortable. She pulled on her jeans and noted that they seemed a little tighter than usual, her hips seemed to be larger. Her waist was smaller too, her curves were coming in with a vengeance, they might not like the new me, but I sure do and that’s the most important thing, she thought. She pulled her blouse down over her head and tucked it in, it was sleeveless and had a scooped neck and fit her perfectly, she looked good. Brenda brushed her hair and touched up her lipstick, they might not like me but I do.

“Brenda, are you ready?” Natalie asked.

“I’ll be right there.”

Brenda put her things in a more casual purse and joined the others for the ride to the hospital.

“You look nice Brenda,” Natalie said.

“Thanks mom.”

“I like what you did with your nails. Did it take long to do?” Natalie asked.

“Not too long, why do you ask?”

“Girls ask that sort of thing, you’ll learn,” she said.

The hospital was only five minutes away from their home and they soon pulled into the parking lot. Natalie walked with Mel and Brenda walked with Mark.

“You know sis, you’re really pretty. How do you handle guys hitting on you?” Mark asked.

“I just ignore them, that way they think I’m a bitch and leave me alone.”

“I have to admire you. What you’ve done takes more guts than I have, you’re a real man for doing this.”

“Don’t you mean I’m a real girl for doing this?” Brenda giggled.

“I guess you are.”

The foursome entered the elevator and were soon on the third floor.

The nurse recognized Natalie and the boys, but Brenda was a new face for her.

“Hi Natalie, Herman is doing a little better. Who’s this?” she asked.

“Hannah, this is my daughter Brenda, she just flew in from the east coast.”

“Hi Brenda, it’s a pleasure to meet you,” Hannah said as she extended her hand.

“It’s nice to meet you too Hannah,” Brenda replied as she took Hannah’s hand in hers.

Brenda followed Natalie to her father’s room. They entered and Brenda looked at the man in the bed. There were tubes going everywhere and several monitors above the bed.

“Herm, it’s me Natalie. I’m here with Brenda, please wake up,” Natalie said as tears filled her eyes.

“Daddy, it’s me Brenda. I’ve missed you,” Brenda said.

Brenda wanted to say more, but took his hand instead and held it. She looked at his hand in hers, his was so large and hers was so small and feminine looking by comparison. Her red nails looked nice against his tan skin. She wondered what he would say, if he were awake. Would he love her or reject her? She could only wonder.

Runway
Chapter 24: Home
by Arecee

Herman Watson was a strong man and had loved all three of his boys equally. Mel was the studious one, Mark the dreamer, and Matt the wild one. Herman probably wouldn’t be too surprised by Matt’s new personality, because Matt would try anything. He might not even mind that he was now a girl, because Herman was pretty liberal that way. As long as it didn’t hurt someone else go for it was his mantra. Herman was a pretty special man.

Brenda held his hand for quite sometime. She left and Mel went in and then Mark did after Mel came out. Natalie never left his side. The visit lasted for several hours until they left for dinner. It was a quick stop at In and Out for burgers and fries. Brenda had missed the burgers and fries since her move to the east coast. Some things can’t be duplicated and In and Out is one of them. They ate at the restaurant, and then they went home. Natalie wanted to sleep. She had been up since four in the morning and because of the stress, she couldn’t sleep.

Herman seemed to be doing better, so she wanted to catch up on her sleep in case he turned for the worse and she would have to spend more time at the hospital.

The boys were still full of energy and had decided to go out for the evening.

“Mom, Mark and I are going out for a while, we’ll see you later,” Mel said.

“Hey, what about me?” Brenda asked. “Ashamed to be seen with your sister?”

“We didn’t know you would want to go,” Mel said.

“I’m not a nun. Of course I’d like to go.”

“Hey Mark, is it okay if Brenda comes with us?”

“I guess so, if she hurries and gets ready.”

“Is it okay if I take a shower?”

“If you rush.”

“I’ll go as fast as I can. Where are we going?”

“To a club up in San Luis Obispo, there’s more action there.”

“What should I wear?”

“A skirt or something. God women!” Mel said with exasperation in his voice.

Brenda entered the shower being careful not to wet her hair. She lathered her self and felt some stubble on her legs.

“Does anyone have a razor I could borrow? I need to shave my legs,” she shouted.

“God she really is a girl. Mom, do you have a razor Brenda can have?” Mark asked.

“In the hall closet.”

Mark found the razor and knocked on the bathroom door.

“Here Brenda,” he said as he handed it through the opening. Brenda took it being careful not to expose herself.

She soaped and shaved her legs. She liked the way they felt after she shaved them, so smooth. Brenda turned off the water and dried herself off. She decided to wear her black thong panties and matching lace bra, she wanted to feel sexy tonight. She pulled her sheer nude panty hose up her legs and smoothed them as she did. She liked the way they made her legs look and feel. Brenda decided on a short skirt that went to mid thigh and had ruffles around the hem. A small tank top that left her waist exposed seemed the right thing to wear. After all, she was just twenty-one. She did her makeup a bit more than usual and it made her look a bit like a tart. What the heck, she thought, she was going out and that meant attracting guys. She was going to have fun. She put her four-inch wedge sandals on last and looked in the mirror. My, my, Brenda, you’ve come a long way.

“I’m ready, let’s go,” she said.

“Holy crap Brenda, what are you doing? You’ll have every guy in the place after you looking like that,” Mark said.

“I told you she looked hot,” Mel said.

“Where do you think your going looking like that, young lady?” Natalie asked.

“I’m going out with my brothers. I am twenty-one mom,” Brenda replied.

“But you look like you’re trying to pick up a man.”

“I’ll be with Mel and Mark. Nothing’s going to happen.”

“You keep an eye on your sister, boys. I don’t want anything to happen to her. Brenda, I want a word with you before you go, come into my bedroom”

“Mom, we have to go,” The boys whined.

“This will only take a second. Brenda will be out in a minute.”

Brenda followed her mother into her bedroom.

“Close the door sweetheart.”

Did she hear right, her mother had just called her sweetheart?

“Sit next to me on the bed. Brenda, I want you to be careful, you’re a beautiful young woman and men prey on girls like you. It would break my heart if anything were to happen to you. I look at you now and think how lucky I am to have a daughter like you. If something were to happen to you, I wouldn’t be able to live with myself knowing how I treated you earlier. I love you Brenda, I want you to be the best daughter a mother can have.”

“Mommy,” Brenda said and then the two women embraced.

“Come on Brenda, or we’ll leave without you,” Mel shouted.

“I’m coming. I have to go mom, get some rest, I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Brenda joined the boys and they went out to Mel’s car.

“You sit in the back Brenda, your legs are shorter.”

“Typical men, make the women sit in the rear.”

“That’s not it. You’re our sister and sisters sit in back so if we see any girls they’ll know you’re not with us,” Mark said.

“God, even my brothers are pigs,” Brenda laughed.

The drive to San Luis Obispo was uneventful and they pulled up to the club forty-five minutes later.

Mark helped Brenda from the car and watched her try to cover her legs as she exited the rear of the vehicle. Damn, she has nice legs, he thought. I just wish she wasn’t my sister.

The three siblings entered the club and found a table.

“What do you want to drink?” Mel asked.

“I’ll have a Bud,” Mark answered.

“Is it okay if I have a lemon drop?” Brenda asked.

“It figures, a chick drink,” Mel said.

Mel called for the waitress and ordered the drinks.

“May I see your ID miss?” she asked.

Brenda opened her purse and handed her FBI identification to the girl.

“You’re a cop?” she asked.

“Not really, at least not here,” Brenda responded.

“Wow, that’s so cool. What can I get for you?” she asked.

“I’ll have a lemon drop please,” Brenda said.

“And two Buds,” Mark said.

The waitress left and the guys looked around the room to see what the evening might have to offer in the girl department. Brenda might be with them, but she wasn’t going to crimp their style. She could fend for herself.

The waitress returned with the drinks and placed them on the table. Both boys opened their wallets and laid a bill on the table.

“The total is fourteen dollars,” the girl said. “Three fifty for the beers and seven for the lemon drop.”

Brenda looked at her brothers waiting to see if chivalry had died, which apparently it had.

“What about me?” she asked.

“You’re our sister. You buy your own,” both boys said.

“Hmmph,” Brenda grunted as she opened her purse and placed a ten-dollar bill on the table.

“You’ll never get a girl friend this way,” she stated.

“And how would you know about that?” Mark asked.

“I’ve had my moments,” Brenda responded.

“You date guys?”

“No stupid, but I have been out with my girl friends and had men buy me drinks before,” she stated.

“Besides, why would we buy you a drink? Brothers don’t buy their sisters drinks. We’ll waste our money on a girl we can get chummy with,” Mark said.

“Speaking of which, did you see what just walked in the door?” Mel asked.

Two very attractive college coeds walked toward the bar and the two boys decided to make their move on them.

“Let’s buy them a drink. Sis, you’re on your own,” Mel said.

“You’re going to leave me?” she asked.

“You didn’t think we wanted to spend all night with our little sister, did you?”

“I don’t know, I just thought, I don’t know what I thought.” she responded.

“We’ll be back in a few minutes with some new friends, hopefully,” Mark said, as the boys headed off toward the girls.

Mel and Mark were good-looking guys and they felt pretty sure that they would be able to pick the girls up. Most girls like guys like these two, they were handsome, well dressed, and they knew all the right things to say to a girl.

Brenda sat alone and sipped her drink. She felt conspicuous by herself and was angry that her brothers had left her alone.

“Is this seat taken?” asked a cute young man.

“Not right now,” was Brenda’s curt answer.

“May I join you?” he asked.

“If you want,” Brenda replied.

“My name’s Lance,” he said, as he extended his hand.

“Brenda,” she said and then shook his offered hand.

“Do you go to school at Cal Poly?” he asked.

“No, I work,” she answered.

“Really, where?”

“I work for a modeling agency in New York.”

“Are you a model?”

“God no, models are pretty. I’m the receptionist.”

“I think you’re pretty. What are you doing out here in San Luis Obispo?”

“My father was in an accident and I came home to see him. My brothers brought me here to have some fun, but they left me and so here I am.”

“Why would they leave you?”

“They didn’t really leave me. They’re with some girls that just walked in. After all, who would want to hang out with their little sister?”

“Hmm, I see their point, but that means you have no one to dance with, unless you’ll dance with me?”

“Sure, why not. It’s not like I have a lot of choices,” Brenda replied.

What a bitch, Lance thought. If she wasn’t such a fox I’d be long gone, but maybe she’ll loosen up after dancing a little.

Lance and Brenda started dancing and as the dance progressed, Brenda started to smile. She was having a good time. Five dances later, Lance brought Brenda back to her table. Her brothers had scored and the two girls had joined the group.

“Brenda, who’s this?” Mel asked.

“Lance, these two are my brothers, Mel and Mark. Mel’s the one that can speak,” Brenda said. She was still pissed off that they had left her alone to pursue the bimbos they were with.

“Hi, nice to meet you,” he said.

“Brenda, this is Cindy and Veronica. Girls, this lovely little thing is my sister.”

“Hi,” Brenda said.

Lance found two chairs and brought them to the table and the couple sat down.

“Do you girls got to school?” Brenda asked.

“No, I work at the Ross store and Veronica works for a contractor. What do you do?”

“I’m a receptionist for a modeling agency in New York City.”

“Oh wow, really? Could you get me a job as a model?”

Cindy didn’t sound like the sharpest knife in the drawer so Brenda said, “You come and see me when you are in New York and I’ll see what I can do.”

If that doesn’t get Mel laid nothing will, Brenda thought.

“What do you do Lance?” Mark asked.

“I’m a student at Cal Poly. I’ll get my MA in education in the spring.”

“That’s cool.”

Brenda found her drink on the table that was full of bottles and glasses. Her brothers hadn’t lost any time getting refills while she was gone. She decided not to drink any more alcohol because she had a feeling she would be the designated drive when this evening was over.

The conversation continued and Brenda was right, both girls weren’t too bright. They seemed nice enough, but when it came to conversation, forget it. Girls like this were good for one thing and Brenda hoped her brothers were smart enough to wear condoms, because you could tell they weren’t the most chaste girls in the bar.

Lance asked Brenda to dance again and she decided that would be more fun than trying to have a conversation with the two airheads.

The music was still fast which Brenda liked because that meant no contact, except for the occasional touching of hands.

Four numbers went by and Brenda was finally enjoying Lance’s company. The fifth song was a slow one and Lance pulled Brenda into his arms and began to dance. Brenda placed her arm around his neck and laid her head on his shoulder. Brenda began to feel warm, and at first she didn’t know why. She knew when she felt her new breasts had become sensitive to the movement against them. She was becoming aroused. She couldn’t let this happen with her brothers here, so she pushed Lance back just enough so that she wouldn’t be touched on her breasts as they danced. Brenda also felt something else from Lance, he too had become aroused and it was in a much different place than her. She wanted to giggle, but thought better of it, remembering that at one time she too would have had the same reaction. The dance ended and the couple returned to the table.

“Mel, we should go,” Brenda said.

“Hey Mark, Brenda wants to go,” Mel said to his brother.

“Okay, thanks for giving me your number Veronica, I’ll call you,” Mark said.

The three siblings left the bar. The guys had had enough of the stupid dribble coming from the girl’s mouths and Brenda didn’t want to feel anymore of what she had felt during the dance.

“You looked like you were having fun Brenda. I thought it would bother me to see you with a guy, but it didn’t,” Mel said.

“Me too, but the more I looked at you the more I saw a woman. It’s been a weird night,” Mark said.

“I feel like a woman, so dancing with Lance felt like the right thing to do. Are you guys alright to drive?”

“I’ve had five or six beers, maybe you should drive Brenda.”

“Okay.”

Brenda drove home and Mark sat in the back seat of the car and promptly fell asleep. Brenda listened to the radio and found the stations she listened to when she lived at home. As she drove by the Avilla Beach sign, she smiled as she remembered the many times she spent surfing here. She missed home.

The next day Natalie wanted to take Brenda shopping.

“Brenda, would you go shopping with me?” she asked.

“You want me to go?”

“Yes, we need some groceries and since we will be out I’d like to go to the outlet stores.”

“Okay mom, let me get dressed. Is it okay if I wear shorts? I’d like to get some color on my legs.”

“Wear whatever you would like sweetheart.”

“What are Mel and Mark doing today?”

“I’m not sure. I think maybe they’re going surfing.”

Brenda put on a pair of white shorts and a light blue sleeveless blouse, some white canvass shoes and joined her mother.

Natalie wanted to get to know this person that had entered her life. She knew that inside the girl had once been Matt and maybe he was still there.

Mel had always been Natalie’s favorite child. He was kind and a studious boy when he was younger. He played sports and was quite good, but never an all star. Mark was the dreamer and stayed pretty much to himself as a child, which probably explains why he went into acting. Natalie felt that Matt was his father’s favorite child because of his carefree attitude and willingness to try anything without so much as a thought of what the consequences might be. He was wild, which probably was the reason he signed up for the FBI academy. It would be a new adventure for him, chasing bad guys and doing dangerous things.

Natalie saw this carefree attitude in Brenda too, except she seemed a bit more restrained. Getting to know this girl was going to make for an interesting day.

As the day progressed, a change came over Natalie as she got to know Brenda. When the day started, Natalie would introduce Brenda to people as “Brenda”, pretty much as though she was a casual acquaintance. However, as the day continued she became ‘my daughter Brenda’ and her pride showed when she said, “her daughter”.

The two women had been shopping at the outlet stores and they were both having fun trying on and buying outfit after outfit until Brenda realized something, she couldn’t bring these clothes home with her on the plane.

“Mom, there’s no room for all this in my suitcase. What am I going to do?”

“Put them in the closet in the bedroom so you’ll have them to wear when you come back home,” Natalie said.

“What if Matt is the one to come home?”

“I don’t think that will happen. After spending the day with my daughter, as a mother, I know when my child has become something other than what they originally were and I see nothing but a lovely girl now. I would be disappointed if I were to lose her now.”

“You would like me to stay like this?”

“I would be proud to have a daughter like you, and after watching you today I think you would have a very difficult time becoming Matt again.”

“Why would you think that?”

“Because you’ve become a lovely woman inside as well as outside. When this thing is over you will be able to remove your makeup and change your clothes and wear men’s clothing again, but it won’t change the person you’ve become. You’re a woman now Brenda and no mater how hard you try nothing will change that and I doubt you will want to have those beautiful breasts removed.”

“My breasts? You know about my breasts?”

“Of course silly girl, a mother notices things like that and with all the clothes we tried on today. I couldn’t help but notice that they matched your skin perfectly. My friend Mona had a mastectomy and wore forms and her skin color never quite matched her forms. They looked real enough, but you could tell they weren’t real if they showed.”

“Are you going to hate me for what I’ve done?” Brenda asked. Her fear of rejection showed in her voice.

“If you were to have asked me that yesterday, when you arrived, I would have said yes. However, after getting to know my sweet daughter, all I can do is love you Brenda, you’re my daughter now.”

Brenda looked at her mother and wondered when she had changed her opinion of her. She had never been close to Matt and treated him almost as though he had been an afterthought. Now though she could feel the love her mother had for her, it wasn’t a false display but a real feeling of affection toward Brenda. She felt her eyes begin to fill with tears as the years of doubt disappeared.

“I love you mom,” she said in a barely audible voice.

“I love you too, my baby,” and the two embraced.

The two women finished shopping and returned home to clean out the closet for Brenda’s new purchases. They would be going to the hospital soon and the day’s distractions had been good for Natalie, it had given her time to think of other things beside her husband.

They were almost finished when Brenda asked her mother a question.

“Mom, what do you think dad’s going to say when he sees me?” Brenda asked.

“I think he’ll love you as much as I do. Your father is a very strong person and he supports you kids and what you do no matter what. He always has tried to let you find your own way. There were times he didn’t like what Mark was doing, but didn’t interfere because he knew the best lessons in life were the ones learned from experience.”

“But what I’ve done is very much different than becoming an actor.”

“He’ll love you with all his heart Brenda, don’t worry. He’ll be proud to have a daughter like you.”

“I hope so mom, I truly do.”

The visit to the hospital was pretty much the same as the day before, except Brenda’s father seemed to be a bit more alert, if eye movement means anything.

The boys went out again that night, but Brenda elected to spend time with her mother and stayed home. It was still a time for discovery for both women, Natalie about her daughter and Brenda seeing a whole different person than she knew when she was a boy. The whole experience was bonding the two into a mother daughter relationship, one that couldn’t be broken.

On Sunday, the boys elected to go surfing again and asked Brenda if she wanted to come with them.

“Hey Brenda, we're going up to Avilla. Do you want to go with us?” Mark asked.

“I don’t have a wetsuit that fits me anymore. I guess I could watch and get a tan,” she replied.

“It’s going to be eighty there today, you’ll get tan for sure,” Mark said.

“Can we stop off at Pismo so I can buy a top to wear with my shorts?”

“If you hurry, there was a storm up north and the waves are big, but they aren’t going to last, but yes I guess we can stop for our little sister,” Mel replied.

Brenda wore her white shorts again with a simple blouse and her four-inch cork wedge sandals, she wanted to be comfortable but look good too. She applied her makeup and brushed her hair into an acceptable style and went to join her brothers.

“Mom, I’m going with Mel and Mark to Avilla. We’re stopping at Pismo so I can buy a top so I can get a tan, we’ll see you later.”

“Brenda, if you’re going to buy the kind of top I think you are you’d better tell your brothers about your chest before they see it, or I’ll have three men in the hospital. One from an accident and two from a heart attack.”

“Yes mom,” Brenda giggled.

The three kids departed for Pismo and were soon at the row of shops that cater to tourists.

“Here we are Brenda, don’t take too long, okay?”

“I’ll rush,” she replied.

Brenda went into a shop and found the top, only it was part of a bikini set. She liked it so she bought it and changed into the top in the dressing room and put her blouse on over the garment.

“Was I quick enough?” she asked when she returned.

“If you call fifteen minutes fast,” Mark growled.

“That’s fast for a girl,” she laughed.

They drove off and were soon at the beach were they surfed. There were many surfers already there. The news of the waves had spread quickly and there was a larger crowd than usual trying to determine whether or not they wanted to risk injury or a broken board.

“Guys, there is something I have to tell you before we get out of the car,” Brenda said.

“What? To be careful? I know you used to ride these waves all the time, but Mark and I have improved and I feel confident we can too,” Mel said.

“It’s not that, it’s about me. Remember our conversation the first night I got here?” she asked.

“Yes, what about it?”

“Remember what I had said about my breasts, you know the forms?”

“Yes, you said that’s why you have tits.”

“Don’t call them that, girls don’t like it. Well I, umm, sort of, umm, uhh,” Brenda stammered.

“God, just say it Brenda, I want to get in the water,” Mark said.

“Okay I will, these are mine and they don’t come off,” she said.

“You really have tits Brenda? Holy shit, you’re kidding,” Mel blurted out.

“They’re breasts damn it, tits sounds so dirty. I wanted to tell you before I took my blouse off so you wouldn’t be shocked, so here goes,” she said as she unbuttoned her blouse.

Brenda removed her blouse and the boys saw why she had told them, her breasts were perfect, like a boys wet dream. Her top was a floral pattern and was held up by a strap that tied around her neck and buttoned behind her back.

“Jesus Brenda, you can’t wear that outside, the guys will be all over you,” Mel said.

“They will not, I don’t look any different than any of the other girls out there.”

“But you’re our sister, that’s different.”

“And if I wasn’t your sister it would be alright for me to be outside?”

“I guess. We don’t want anything to happen to you, that’s all, we do worry about you,” Mark said.

“Thanks for your concern, but nothing's going to happen to me. Remember, I’m an FBI agent and do know how to take care of myself. I’ll be fine,” she said.

“You may know all that karate stuff, but we still worry. You’re not our brother anymore, you’re our sister and big brothers protect their sisters. That’s just the way it is.”

“I’ll be fine, I’m just going to sit on the sea wall and watch and I’m sure I’ll be able to find some big strong guy to protect me if I need to,” she giggled.

“It’s not funny Brenda, we love you and if something were to happen to you, well you know.”

“Go get in the water, I’ll be fine.”

“Okay, but be careful.”

“I will.”

The boys removed their boards from the carrier on the top of the car’s roof after they put on their wetsuits and walked to the water. The waves were large and it was making entry into the water difficult.

Brenda walked to the stone wall and sat down. The sun felt warm as it washed over her body. She closed her eyes and tilted her head back and lost herself in the feelings of warmth. She didn’t know how sexy she looked posing like this and soon guys were stopping what they were doing to watch the beauty. One muscled guy decided to take a chance at meeting her and walked to her side.

“Excuse me miss, may I sit here?” he asked.

“If you’d like,” Brenda answered.

“Did your boyfriend dump you to go in the water?” he asked.

“No, I’m here with my brothers,” she replied.

Brenda looked at the guy’s face. He had blue eyes and dark hair. His face was kind and well tanned from spending many days in the sun.

“Do you come here often?” he asked.

“I did several years ago.”

“Why did you stop coming?”

“You’re kind of nosey aren’t you?”

“I’m sorry, cops are like that.”

“You’re a policeman?”

“Yes, up in San Luis Obispo. Today’s my day off.”

“And you're not spending it with your wife?”

Brenda couldn’t believe she just asked that question, how stupid. Now he’ll think I’m interested in him, although he is cute she thought.

“I’m not married. I was, but my wife didn’t like me being married to my job so it only lasted for a year.”

“Did you have any kids?” Brenda asked.

“No, we didn’t have time. That’s the way our lives are when you’re a cop.”

“I guess they are,” Brenda replied, using her own life as an example.

She knew how the guy felt only more so. Her assignment had become a twenty-four —seven job, one that would never end.

“I’m Marty Taft, it’s nice to meet you Miss?”

“Brenda Watson, hi.”

“What do you do Brenda?” Marty asked.

“You don’t want to know, it’s boring compared to police work.”

“Please tell me?”

“I’m a receptionist for a modeling agency in New York City.”

“What are you doing way out here on the west coast?”

“My father was in an accident and I came to see him. I have to go back east tomorrow.”

“I’m sorry to hear that, I would have liked to ask you out.”

“That would have been nice, maybe if I come back you could.”

“Let me take your number and I’ll give you a call.”

Brenda gave Marty her number and they talked for a while longer. Mel saw the guy with his sister and decided it was time to go home.

He walked to the couple and said, “Brenda, we're going, the water is too rough. Who’s your friend?”

“Marty, this is my protector, my older brother, Mel.”

“It’s nice to meet you Mel, you have quite a sister, it’s no wonder you want to protect her.”

“That’s what brothers do, let’s go sis.”

“It was nice meeting you Marty. Maybe I’ll see you again.”

Mark was waiting for Mel and Brenda at the car and was strapping the surfboards to the car.

“Who was the guy?” Mark asked.

“Just a guy,” Brenda responded.

“Be careful sis,” Mark admonished her.

“Don’t worry, I will be.”

The weekend past quickly and Brenda had to leave to continue her life in New York, she had a job to do.

“Brenda, do you have everything packed?” Natalie asked.

“Yes mom, I even packed one of the new dresses we bought.”

“I’m going to miss you sweetheart, and I’m going to be worried for you.”

“You don’t have to worry mom, you didn’t before did you?”

“No I didn’t, but things are different now.”

“How’s that?”

“You’re a girl now and things are different.”

“I’ll be fine mom, don’t worry.”

Natalie hugged her daughter and walked her to the rental car.

“Hey, what about us?” Mel shouted as the two men ran from the house.

“I’m sorry, I forgot all about you,” Brenda said.

“Typical girl, always forgetting the guys. Do I get a hug from my sister?” asked Mark.

“Me too,” Mel said.

Brenda hugged her brothers and her mother once again. She was going to miss them. Brenda felt at peace, she had been accepted by her family and knew they had come to love their new family member. All that was left now was the final operation. How can life be so wonderful, she wondered.

Runway
Chapter 25: -
by Arecee

Brenda dragged into work, the effects of her flight clearly evident by her constant yawning.

“Brenda, how’s your father?” Melissa asked when she arrived.

“He seems to be a little more alert, thanks for asking.”

“Are you busy tomorrow night, there’s a party that I’d like you to attend with me?”

“Sure, I’ll go. Have you heard from Tiffany?”

“God that girl, she’s so busy I would like to have two more of her. She won’t be in for the rest of the week, she’s at a shoot up at Niagara Falls for a car company and the weather isn’t cooperating. I really need her for some other work, but this is paying so well I couldn’t take her off it. She even has a speaking part in it. This girl is going to be the most sought after model in the business after the advertisement airs on television.”

“I’m so happy for her. Are you bringing a date tomorrow night?”

“I’m not sure yet. I might bring my police escort,” Melissa giggled.

“Are you two a couple now?”

“Not really a couple, we just like to sleep together. A woman does have her needs now and then,” Melissa laughed.

“Isn’t it awkward with him being married and all?”

“That keeps it safe, I take him home and bed him. After I’m done with him I send him on his way, that way there are no strings or attachments and I’ve used him for my own purposes.”

“Couldn’t you sleep with anyone, you’re certainly pretty enough?”

“This is just between you and me Brenda, he knows how to please a woman and he has information I need. He gives it to me or I’ll tell his wife what he has been doing. It’s as simple as that my dear, the lovemaking is just an added bonus.”

Melissa chuckled as she went into her office.

Mario came in an hour later with his delivery. He kissed Brenda softly on the lips.

“I missed you,” he said.

“That felt nice, I missed you too.”

“How was California? Is your dad okay?”

“California was nice, it was nice to be back there. My dad’s a little better. He showed signs of waking up soon.”

“Do you have time for lunch?” he asked.

“I’ll see how the day is going. Check back at eleven-thirty, I’ll know by then,”

Connie came in next.

“Is Melissa in?” she groused.

“Well good morning to you too Connie. Yes, she’s in,” replied Brenda.

“I have to see her,” she said as she barged in to Melissa’s office and slammed the door shut with a bang.

Normal conversations were impossible to hear from Melissa’s office, but this wasn’t going to be a normal conversation, at least from Connie’s end.

“You bitch. How could you set me up with a sick bastard like that?” Connie screamed.

Brenda could hear a mumbling of words coming from Melissa, but she was speaking too softly to hear what she was saying.

“Because I owe you? That’s bullshit Melissa, why can’t I just work it off modeling?” Connie yelled.

More mumbling.

“How dare you say that, I’m the top model here not Tiffany. I want jobs.”

More sounds from Melissa.

“Those aren’t the jobs I want. I don’t want to be a whore; I want to be on the runway.”

Melissa’s voice was becoming louder, but still couldn’t be understood.

“You’re the one that gave me the drugs in the first place Melissa, you owe me,” Connie screamed.

“Get out of my office you junky whore and do as I say, if you don’t, you know what can happen,” Melissa screamed back at Connie.

Connie fled Melissa’s office in tears, slamming the door behind her as she left.

“Connie, what’s wrong?” Brenda asked with sincere concern in her voice.

“It’s Melissa, you wouldn’t believe what she’s doing to me,” she replied, as the tears streamed down her face.

“Would you like to talk about it, Connie? I can be a good friend?”

Connie had never seen this side of Brenda before. Actually, she was so into herself that she hadn’t really noticed the girl behind the desk.

“Can we have lunch together?” Connie asked.

“Of course we can, let me know what time and we’ll go,” Brenda said.

Brenda couldn’t believe her good luck. She was going to be able to talk to Connie about what was happening around Universal. Tiffany had tried to get her to talk, but Connie hated Tiffany and because of her jealousy wouldn’t say anything to her. Because of her anger at Melissa, Connie might say more than if they were at a party, Brenda had to make her move today.

Mario called back and Brenda told him that she couldn’t go with him, but she would call him after work.

Brenda brought Connie to a quiet restaurant nearby and found a booth to sit in.

“Connie, what happened this morning? I’ve never seen you so upset,” Brenda asked.

“Brenda, it’s terrible what Melissa’s doing to me. I was her favorite model and now she just wants me to prostitute myself.”

“How can she do that? Can’t you say no?” Brenda asked.

Connie reached across the table and took Brenda’s hands in hers, her eyes filled with tears. Connie looked lost as she looked at Brenda hoping she would become the support she needed as her life unraveled.

“Brenda, I’ve never told anyone what Melissa has done to me and please don’t tell anyone what I’m going to tell you. Promise?” Connie whimpered.

“I promise Connie,” Brenda replied.

Brenda wondered, what would have turned Connie from first class bitch to a pathetic sad girl in just days. Brenda had to learn more.

“When I first came here three years ago Melissa took me under her wing and taught me everything I needed to know about modeling. She was just finishing her career as a model and had already been running the agency for several years. She seemed to really like me. I was very young, only eighteen and very naíve. I thought she truly liked me, but that wasn’t the case, I was nothing more than income to her. She told me I was the prettiest and most desirable girl she had working for her and of course I believed her, I was such a fool. Natalia Breshnakov was the number one model and I fooled myself into thinking I would replace her. She was beautiful and smart, but loved her men. Melissa thought she could do to Natalia what she has done to me but she couldn’t and Natalia threatened to go to the police. I think Melissa had Natalia killed, but there is no proof of that and if there were her boyfriend would see to it that nothing would happen to her.”

“I don’t understand Connie, what did Melissa do to you?”

“After Natalia was killed I became the number one model here and I got all the best assignments and with that came the parties. I was tired all the time and Melissa gave me something to make me feel better. Soon I needed the drugs to make it through the day. It was quick, only a few months and I had to have them several times a day. Tiffany came and suddenly she was the number one girl and I could be cast aside, except I needed the drugs. Melissa was more than happy to give them to me, but I had to pay for them. They were free at first, but as my need grew so did the cost of them, first money and then sexual favors to her clients. Finally, she made me go with a man every night to pay for my needs. Oh God Brenda, it was terrible, last night she made me go with this man and he abused me. I didn’t know a person could be so sick,” Connie said as she dissolved in tears.

This was a side of Connie that Brenda didn’t know existed. She had feelings and they had become very exposed to Brenda at the moment. Brenda wanted to comfort the girl right now, but thought she might be able to discover information about Melissa if Connie didn’t think first before speaking.

“Melissa has been giving you drugs, Connie?”

“Yes, everyday and now I can’t stop without getting sick.”

“When does she give them to you?”

“At work.”

“Where does she get them, and where does she keep them? I’ve never seen them in her office?”

“She has a small safe hidden behind that disgusting picture of herself on the wall behind her desk and keeps them there.”

Ah, now we’re making some progress, Brenda thought.

“Where does she get them?”

“I don’t know. I have some ideas, but I’m not sure.”

“You must have some idea as to who the supplier is?” Brenda asked.

“The only ones I can think off are Ron and Susan Marques.”

“Why do you say that?”

“Ron’s brother is in jail for selling drugs and Susan was his girlfriend. It makes sense to me, but I really can’t say for sure, it’s just a hunch,” Connie said.

“Are you the only girl that Melissa is doing this too?”

“Heavens no, there are at least ten others, maybe more,” Connie replied.

“Do I know who they are?” Brenda asked.

“Just me and Jillian, the others don’t even come in anymore, Melissa just calls them and they go on their dates, they don’t even model anymore, they just have sex.”

“What does Melissa get from this?”

“Half of what we make. She gets a thousand and we get the same and she gives us the drugs.”

“That’s disgusting, Connie. Why don’t you quit and work somewhere else?”

“I can’t, I need the stuff she gives me. I’m sorry Brenda, I don’t want to talk about it anymore.”

“Okay, if you ever need a friend Connie, you can call me anytime you want.”

“Thank you Brenda, it’s nice to have a friend.”

“I have to get back to work, I’ll see you later Connie.”

“Bye Brenda.”

Mario came by and asked Brenda to dinner, which she naturally accepted. She called Susan Marques to cancel their weekly dinner date. It was important to talk to Susan again, but she missed Mario and wanted to be held by him again. Love will do that to a woman.

Brenda rushed home and changed into something more seductive. She wanted Mario to see the results of Dr. Branson’s work.

She changed into her Victoria’s secret lacy bra and a blouse that barely covered that bra. She looked hot. She applied her makeup for evening and brushed out her hair. The short skirt and four-inch heels finished the look. She knew she would impress her man.

Mario arrived, and he was impressed by the new Brenda and the breasts she had never really shown before. He had trouble looking her in the eye when they spoke.

Brenda knew the effect she was having on poor Mario. After all, she had been there once herself, but now she was on the receiving end and as much as she liked having this effect on Mario her attitude had changed. She wanted to be looked at in the eye and not at the breasts. God, had she changed.

“So Mario, is it my imagination or did my eyes move to my chest?” Brenda asked.

Mario turned red with embarrassment. He couldn’t help himself, Brenda’s breasts were so perfect looking, the flesh rising from her chest and curving seductively into her blouse. Her cleavage whispering look at me, I want to be seen and touched.

“I’m sorry Brenda, you look so different tonight.”

“Don’t you like the way I look?”

“Are you kidding? You look fabulous, but do me a favor, don’t wear this to my mother’s.”

“Why not?” she giggled.

Brenda knew she would be a boy’s mother’s worse nightmare looking the way she did tonight. When it came to mothers, it was long skirts and high necklines.

“You would shatter my mom’s opinion of you. She thinks you walk on water.”

“And you don’t think so?”

“Of course I do, but I love you.”

“Then give me a kiss so we can get going,” she responded.

Mario took Brenda in his arms and she put her arms around his neck and they kissed deeply. The sexual tension Brenda had started was building and Brenda felt Mario becoming aroused against her. She wanted so badly to take his thing in her hand and just the thought was making her nipples hard. God they’re sensitive, she thought as she moved against her man, which caused her to become even more inflamed.

“We’d better go,” she whispered when she broke the kiss.

Brenda knew if she were to continue she would lose all control of herself. She couldn’t let that happen or her secret would be discovered, but oh how she wanted this man right at that moment.

The couple was seated at dinner and they were talking about Brenda’s trip to California.

“You watched your brothers surfing?” Mario asked.

“Yes, I wanted to surf too, but the waves were really big and I haven’t been on a board for a while, so I decided against it.”

“How did your brothers do?”

“Mel made it out, but wiped out. Mark decided not to try because Mel’s a better surfer. I bought a bikini to wear while I was there. I’ll show it to you when we go for some sun.”

“Did you wear it to the beach?”

“Of course, the sun felt good and besides my brothers were there to protect me.”

“That’s good. My mom missed you last Sunday, she was worried that we broke up or something.”

“How could we break up, were not engaged or anything.”

“My mom thinks we’re a couple since you’re the first girl I’ve ever brought to Sunday dinner. My mom’s old fashion that way.”

“I think it’s sweet of her.”

“You do?”

“Yes I do. What’s wrong if I like being part of a family?”

“But she thinks it’s more than that. She practically has us married.”

“I see your point. I don’t think I’m ready for marriage, are you?”

Mario took Brenda’s hand in his and said, “To the right girl I am.”

Brenda was at a loss for words. Had Mario just asked her to marry him, or did he mean something else, she had to diffuse this situation.

“And have you found the right girl?” she asked nervously.

“I think so, but I don’t want to rush her into anything she isn’t comfortable with. She’ll know when the time is right.”

Brenda breathed a sigh of relief. She was flattered that Mario felt this way about her, but there was no way she would marry just yet. God what was she thinking? She couldn’t marry Mario while she was undercover it would blow her disguise, it would have to wait. Brenda had forgotten the most important thing; she was still a man even though she now thought of herself as being a woman.

Brenda had to change the subject. Things were getting much too intense for her.

“I have to go to another party with Melissa tomorrow night. I don’t think it’s fair that I have to go to those things,” Brenda complained.

“Didn’t Melissa tell you that it was part of the job when she hired you?” Mario asked.

“She did, but I didn’t know they would be so often. I think I’m just complaining more tonight because I’m still tired from yesterdays flight home.”

“I know how I feel when I’m tired. Let’s finish up and I’ll take you home, you need some rest,” Mario said.

“That’s why I love you, you always think of me before yourself,” Brenda said.

The couple finished dinner and Mario brought his girlfriend home. They embraced and soon fell into the familiar goodnight kiss. Brenda was having a hard time dealing with the intense feelings coming from her breasts. It felt so wonderful not to have the forms holding her apart from her lover, but it was also causing a great distraction for her. She wanted to bed this man.

She pushed Mario back and said, “Goodnight, I love you.”

She unlocked her door and entered her apartment. She had to remove herself from the reason for her lust.

“I love you too,” he replied as he watched her close the door.

Runway
Chapter 26:
by Arecee

Brenda had to find something to wear to the party the following night. She wouldn’t have time in the morning. She would change at work and go directly to the party with Melissa.

Brenda looked through her wardrobe, she had to find the right dress and shoes to wear. She loved having her charge card and the fact that the government was paying the bill for her purchases for having done what they had to her. Now though, she had become a clotheshorse and there would have been no way she could afford what she had been buying.

Brenda found the dress she wanted to wear; it was a Betsey Johnson baby-doll lace dress, light blue in color, very feminine and a cute pair of sandals that would be perfect.

Wednesday was routine and it was time to go to the party. Brenda dressed and waited for Melissa to come from her office.

“Brenda, what a beautiful dress. Where did you get it?” Melissa asked as she exited her office.

“At a little boutique on fifth avenue.”

“You’re gorgeous. I wish you were a little taller, so you could model for me.”

“Thank you, Melissa.”

“I hired a limo to take us to the party and that way we won’t be outside for to long. It’s getting cold with winter coming on. Do you have a wrap?”

“Yes,” Brenda said, as she put it around her shoulders

The girls went down the elevator to the waiting limousine and entered while the driver held the door for them.

“I do like the better things in life Brenda, thank you for going with me tonight. My boyfriend’s wife demanded that he take her out for dinner, what a wimp,” Melissa laughed, “I thought I was the only one to control him like that.”

“That’s mean, he’s just doing his husbandly duties,” Brenda said.

“I know, but I wanted to talk to him about something important.”

Melissa reached for her purse, opened it and removed a small gold case. She snapped open the lid and revealed some white powder. She dipped her long fingernail into it and sniffed it into her nose.

“Would you like some Brenda?”

“What is it?” Brenda asked.

“Coke, try it, I think you will like it,” Melissa replied.

“I don’t know if I should, I had a reaction to it the first time I tried it and ended up in the hospital.”

“That was probably from the stuff they cut it with. Try just a little, it’s really good.”

Brenda was in a quandary, if she didn’t try it Melissa wouldn’t trust her and she had to gain her trust if she expected Melissa to open up to her, so she had to let her guard down.

Brenda dipped her pinky nail into the powder and lifted it to her nose and drew her breath in causing the powder to disappear.

The hit was almost instant. Brenda felt her body become alive with feeling, she felt giddy as the rush overwhelmed her.

“How do you feel Brenda?” Melissa asked.

“Oh my God, I feel wonderful.”

“Would you like some more?” Melissa asked.

“God no, if I felt any better I would burst.”

Brenda knew she couldn’t take more if she were to be able to think about the rest of the evening and she knew that she might like this drug too much, she had to control herself.

Melissa was disappointed that this little beauty didn’t want more of the drug, but she could work on that later. She would make a wonderful addition to her stable of escorts.

“Just ask if you’d like some more Brenda.”

”I will when I’m ready,” Brenda giggled.

Brenda could feel every nerve in her body. No wonder people get hooked on this stuff, she thought. It would be so easy.

The car stopped and the doors opened, they had arrived at the party. Brenda felt alive as she exited the car. The cocaine had made her aware of the most subtle touch and sound as if she had gone into her own world. She looked down at her feet and saw her painted toenails peeking through her sheer pantyhose. Her sandals were exquisite, two tiny straps crossing her dainty feet and held in place by a sexy ankle strap. She noticed that her ankles had become smaller and very feminine looking. Her calves were soft and shapely as they reached her nicely shaped knees. She remembered her knees as being kind of bony, but now they looked girlish.

She started to walk into the building and heard the click, click of her heels The sound made her listen to every noise she was making, the swish of her nylons and the subtle whisper of her lace and satin dress as it caressed her legs, the jangle of the bracelets she wore on her wrist. She felt her heels as they made her stand tall and the slight movement of her feet as her nylons slid on the sole. She felt the caress of her half-slip and dress as they touched her legs. Her breasts were becoming engorged from the subtle jiggling as they moved when her feet touched the ground. Her earrings softly touched her neck when she moved her head and the wind moved her hair just enough to remind her of the soft tendrils around her face. The final piece of the puzzle had finally fallen into place, not only did she look pretty, she felt pretty.

All this time she had spent becoming Brenda she had gone through the motions of becoming pretty. Everything she had done was with purpose, wear something feminine, it will look good. She liked the way her lingerie felt when she wore it, soft and quite nice, after all it was part of the disguise. She kept trying harder to be that girl and had her breasts done which made her look more like a real girl. Her figure had also changed from the first day of this adventure and it had become curvy with the hormone use and still had more to go. She liked the way she felt, feminine and she looked good, but now she felt something else, she felt pretty. She could close her eyes and her feelings wouldn’t change and she finally got it. Being a woman came from inside not from the exterior. She now knew why she wore nice lingerie, not because it felt good, but because it made her feel pretty. It couldn’t be seen but without it she would feel differently about herself, she wouldn’t feel complete. She now had to wear a bra, it could be any bra, all she needed was support so why did she buy ones that looked so nice when she wore them, to feel pretty, everything she did made her feel pretty.

Brenda walked into the room and there was a new aura about her, she had a virginal quality to her. Her skin was soft looking and her breasts showed a small amount of cleavage above her dress, she would make heads turn this evening.

The room was large and was filled with the usual beautiful people all wanting to be seen at these functions. Brenda felt fresh and alive as she gazed around the room.

“May I take your wrap?” asked the hostess.

“Yes,’ Brenda replied.

She walked beside Melissa and they headed to the bar. Maybe a glass of white wine would bring her down just a little.

Melissa was on a mission, there were many faces to remember and greet. Looking and being seen is the most important part of the fashion industry.

Brenda sipped her wine as she was introduced to the people Melissa greeted. Some names she knew but most were strangers. Brenda’s mind was drifting as the wine hit her empty stomach.

“Brenda, this is Tad Williams. He works for Vogue and he is dying to meet you,” Melissa said.

Brenda stirred from her boredom and looked up at Tad. He was very handsome and quite tall, at least he seemed to be. Even in heels, Brenda was looking up to see his face.

“It’s nice to meet you Tad,” Brenda said and extended her hand to his.

“I’m very pleased to meet you Brenda, I haven’t been able to keep my eyes off of you since you entered the room. You’re very beautiful.”

Brenda felt her face turning red. She was blushing with the compliment.

“Thank you,” she replied.

“Would you like another glass of wine Brenda?” Tad asked.

“That would be nice,” she replied.

“I’m going to take Brenda to the little girls room Tad, we’ll be right back,” Melissa said.

“I’ll be waiting,” he said.

Melissa took Brenda’s hand and led her to the restroom.

“Brenda, I need you to do a really big favor for me,” Melissa said.

“What’s that?” Brenda asked.

“I want you to keep Tad entertained for the rest of the evening. He really likes you a lot. It’s important that you spend time with him because he’s one of the people that recommend models for their magazine and I’ve been trying to get in there for years. If he likes you as much as I think he does, we will be recommended.”

“What am I supposed to do?”

“Just flirt with him a bit and hold his hand, make him think you’re interested in him.”

“I don’t know if I can do that,” Brenda said.

“Of course you can dear,” Melissa said as she looked to see if the restroom was empty. “Take a little more of this and then go have fun.”

Melissa opened her small container of cocaine and dipped her fingernail into the powder and put it under Brenda’s nose. Brenda had no choice, but to sniff it into her nose. She felt the hit as it entered her bloodstream and felt her nerves come alive once again. Melissa snapped the container shut and handed it to Brenda.

“This is my gift to you for doing this for me Brenda, and if you need more just ask,” Melissa said.

Melissa could see the change in Brenda’s demeanor as the cocaine took control of her brain. She had changed from a bored young woman to one full of excitement. She’ll be easy, Melissa thought. I’ll have her turning tricks by June.

Brenda placed the container in her purse, her brain was in overdrive, she couldn’t believe the excitement she felt right then, she wanted to party.

“Thank you Melissa, you’re very kind,” Brenda said. “I’ve got to get back to Tad.”

“Good girl, we’ll leave here in about two hours. Keep Tad happy.”

“I will.”

Brenda returned to Tad.

“Ready for that wine?” he asked.

“You bet,” Brenda said as she laid her hand on Tad’s arm’

Tad placed his other hand on Brenda’s and they walked to the bar. Tad handed Brenda her glass of wine and he took a glass of red.

“Have you worked for Melissa for very long Brenda?” he asked.

“I guess I’ve been there for almost five months.”

“I would have visited if had known you were there.”

“I bet you say that to all the girls,” Brenda giggled.

“Only the pretty ones,” he replied. “Where are you from?”

“California, why do you ask?”

“Because you’re nice, most girls from here are jaded and I like you, you’re sweet.”

“Thank you, but you don’t even know me. Maybe I’m really horrible,” she giggled.

“I doubt it. I’m a pretty good judge of character. How do you like working for Melissa?”

“It can be a chore at times, but she can be very nice too.”

“Let’s look at the photos. I have one here.”

Tad took Brenda’s hand and they walked to the photo wall. He explained each photo to her and who had shot the picture. She was bubbling with excitement and was soon leaning into him. Tad placed his arm around Brenda’s waist as they continued the stroll.

Brenda couldn’t stop chatting, she was rambling on and on and soon they were in front of a large window that looked out over the city. Brenda looked out the window and stopped talking for the first time in fifteen minutes. Tad placed his drink down and stepped behind her and placed both hands around her waist. Brenda could feel the stiffness in his pants as he pulled her tight.

“It’s beautiful, isn’t it?” he asked.

“Oh yes,” Brenda answered She was mesmerized by the sight.

Every light and every shadow was magnified by the cocaine she had taken earlier, and the city was seducing her. Tad moved his lips to her neck and kissed her softly below her ear. Brenda giggled when he did.

“That tickles,” she said as she wiggled away from him. Brenda was definitely charged, but not sexually and Tad knew tonight wouldn’t be the night with this little beauty.

“Shall we rejoin the others?” he asked.

“I think that would be a good idea,” Brenda said. She didn’t want anything to do with what Tad had in mind.

“Brenda, I’ve been looking all over for you, I want to leave. You two haven’t been naughty have you?” Melissa asked.

“Nothing of the sort Melissa, Tad was just showing me the city,” Brenda said.

“Say goodnight to Tad and grab your wrap, I want to leave.”

“Goodnight Brenda, I’ve had a wonderful time. I’ll be giving you a call,” Tad said.

“Goodnight, thanks for everything,” Brenda said.

Tad leaned down for a kiss and Brenda thought ‘what the hell, it won’t hurt’ and kissed him softly on the lips.

He kisses nice she thought, maybe I was missing something earlier, but she dismissed the thought.

Melissa grabbed Brenda’s hand and led her to the waiting limousine.

“I’ll have the driver drop you at home. I don’t want you riding the subway looking like this.”

“I’ll be fine Melissa.”

“Don’t argue with me, mother knows best. If I was a guy and saw you on the subway dressed the way you are now you can bet you wouldn’t be a virgin by the time you got off.”

“Okay, I live in Brooklyn and here’s the address.”

“Why do you live there?” Melissa asked.

“It’s what I can afford,” Brenda said.

“There are some things you could do for me to make extra money, but I’ll talk to you about that later.”

“Is it what Connie does?” Brenda asked innocently.

“Did Connie tell you what she does for me?” Melissa asked, her voice rose in anger.

“I asked her what was wrong when she was crying yesterday and she told me that some guy she went out with did some things to her, that’s all. I kind of figured out that she had done it for you. Was I wrong to have asked her?” Brenda asked in a sorrowful voice.

“No, you did the right thing worrying about her. Since you know, yes, that’s what I would want you to do. All you would do is go out with a date, and if you had sex afterward it would only happen if you wanted it to happen. I wouldn’t force you, but on the other hand he would be taking you to a nice place for dinner and he would be paying me two thousand dollars for the opportunity to be with you so he might expect you to do him a favor in return.”

“Isn’t that like prostitution?” Brenda asked.

“Goodness, no dear. He wouldn’t just come to your place and have sex. He would want to take you out on a real date, you know dinner and a play or maybe some important business function where he would want to show you off as his date, eye candy so to speak. No, this isn’t prostitution.”

God, Brenda thought. Melissa could sell ice to an Eskimo in the middle of winter with a line like that.

“I don’t know Melissa, I’ll have to think about it. We’re here, thank you for an interesting evening,” Brenda said and went into her apartment building.

Brenda removed her dress and hung it carefully in her closet. She put on her satin nightgown and went to the phone to call Tiffany. It was eleven thirty and she was still wired from the cocaine.

“Hello,” a sleepy sounding Tiffany said.

“Tiffany, it’s Brenda. What’s going on with you?”

“Brenda, it’s eleven thirty! What are you doing calling me at this hour?”

“I just got home from a party I went to with Melissa. God, it was fun.”

“You called me to tell me it was fun? Have you lost your mind? It’s late.”

“It was more than fun, I found out lots of things. Melissa made me try cocaine and then she gave me a little container of it to use. I’m going to give it to Bill Cline tomorrow to have analyzed. I couldn’t believe it when she gave it to me.”

“You tried cocaine? Now I know you’ve lost it.”

“I had to, to gain her trust, which I must have because she wants me to become a prostitute for her.”

“A prostitute?”

“She calls it an escort, but I call it a prostitute. Is that crazy or what?”

“Couldn’t you have waited until tomorrow to call me?”

“I can’t sleep; I’m so wired right now. How have things been going with you?”

“The weather has cleared and we’ll finish shooting tomorrow. I can’t believe all that has happened. They’ve filmed me getting into a car and I have speaking lines. It’s really exciting. I’m staying in a suite at this hotel. All I have to do is call for anything, food or water anything and they bring it to me. I feel like a king or something.”

“Don’t you mean a queen? You are a girl, silly.”

“You know what I mean, and if I go anywhere people mob me for autographs, it’s so exciting.”

“I thought you didn’t like the attention?”

“I didn’t at first, but I’m getting used to it and now I kind of like being famous.”

“Well don’t forget us little people when you get to the top.” Brenda giggled.

“You sound different Brenda, more like a girl. Are you alright?”

“God yes, I feel wonderful. I finally found what Maria and Jenny meant when they told us that we would have to become women not just be a woman. Tonight I discovered what they were telling us, I found an inner beauty, I became that woman I was supposed to be.”

“Brenda, I’m tired and need my beauty sleep. I should be back by Friday and we’ll talk then, goodnight,” Tiffany said.

“Goodnight Tiff,” Brenda replied.

Brenda finally came down from her high and went to bed.

The next morning she called Bill Cline and left a message on his answering device.

“Bill this is Brenda. I have another sample for you to test. I couldn’t believe my good fortune last night. Melissa gave me a compact full of cocaine for my own personal use. Can you believe that? Well anyway give me a call so we can set something up, bye.”

Brenda dressed and went to work. She wasn’t in the best of shape this morning, her head hurt. Now I know why I don’t do cocaine and why people get hooked on the stuff, they have to stay high just to function.

The day was quiet with the regulars visiting.

“Good morning Brenda, it must have been quite a party last night. You look like hell,” Ron said.

Good old Ron, straight to the point. No wonder he doesn’t have a girl friend, “Good morning to you too Ron and thank you for the nice compliment.” Brenda replied.

Ron ignored Brenda, he was looking for models and continued into the break room in hope of success.

Mario was next to enter the suite.

“Hi Brenda, are you alright? You look like you don’t feel well,” was his comment.

“God, do I look that bad this morning?” she whined.

“You look like you didn’t get enough sleep, that’s all. I love looking at you anyway, you know that.”

“At least now you know what I look like in the morning,” Brenda said with a giggle.

“You always look lovely to me,” Mario said.

“That deserves a kiss,” Brenda said and walked to her boyfriend and kissed him.

“If you keep that up I won’t leave,” Mario said.

“I wish,” Brenda responded.

The interaction finished and Mario left to finish his route.

Bill called next and the two arraigned to meet at the usual spot that evening.

Brenda was feeling better by lunchtime and decided that she didn’t like what she was wearing and went shopping for something new. She found a nice skirt that extended to just above the knee and a blouse that was a bit more daring than what she normally wore, but not obscenely so. She liked having cleavage and today was a chance to show just a bit more than she normally did. The skirt was brown and since she didn’t had any brown shoes, new heels were needed. She found a pair of three-inch sandals that went perfectly with what she had found and wore everything back to work. A quick trip to the restroom to repair her makeup presented a completely new Brenda.

Ron returned. He actually had a service call as one of the lights in Melissa’s office had burned out.

“Wow, what happened to the street person that was in here earlier, she must have been fired,” he said with a laugh.

“She’s still here, the inner beauty finally came out,” Brenda replied.

“I hope she sticks around, I’ll have to spend more time in here than the lunchroom,” Ron said as he talked to Brenda’s breasts.

“My eyes are up here Ron,” Brenda giggled.

“Oops,” he replied and went into Melissa’s office.

Men are such pigs, Brenda thought to herself.

Brenda finished her day and went to meet Bill Cline.

Brenda entered the restaurant where she was to meet Bill. She was thirty minutes early.

“Brenda, how’s my favorite customer?” asked Danny the bartender.

“Danny, you’re such a bullshitter,” Brenda laughed.

“I owe you a drink. What’s your pleasure little lady?” he asked.

“I’m tired of lemon drops, what would you suggest?”

“I’ll make something special for you. How have you been, I’ve missed seeing you.”

“I’ve been fine, you know work, work, it’s a bitch when you have no time for yourself,” she replied.

Danny was pouring this and that into a shaker full of ice and put the top on and shook the drink until he felt it was done. He poured it in a Martini glass and served it to Brenda.

“Mmm, this tastes good,” Brenda said.

“I made it special just for you,” Danny said.

“Danny, I’m glad I have heels on or I would have that crap all over my ankles,” Brenda laughed.

“I haven’t seen you for a while. Is everything alright?” he asked.

“Everything is fine. I had to go back to California for a while because my dad was in the hospital, but he seems to be getting better, so here I am.” Brenda responded.

“You’re not meeting that guy again are you?” Danny asked.

“I’m afraid so, it’s just business,” Brenda said.

Brenda liked Danny, maybe it was naiveté, she was young and bartenders knew all the right things to say to a good-looking woman, but Danny made her feel special.

“When are you coming back by yourself, I really like you. You’re a nice girl and I don’t get many of those in here?”

“I’ll tell you what, I don’t have anything going on after my meeting so I’ll stay for a while, I am hungry and I would like to eat dinner.”

“Come back up here and dinner is on me. The chef will make things not on the menu, you’ll enjoy it.”

Bill walked into the restaurant and sat next to Brenda.

“Give me a double jack on the rocks,” he said.

“Being on the wagon didn’t last too long Bill, what happened?” Brenda asked.

“That girl dumped me. I don’t now why, I didn’t do any thing wrong,” Bill said sadly.

“There must have been some reason for her to leave?”

“I don’t want to talk about it, she dumped me yesterday. What do you have for me?” he asked.

Brenda opened her purse, retrieved the compact of cocaine and shoved it into his hand.

“This is what Melissa gave me, please hurry and see where it came from,” she said.

“You look very nice tonight, you seem different,” Bill said.

“I’m still the same old me, nothing’s changed,” she said.

“I’m serious Brenda, you seem to have a completely different aura about you,” Bill said.

“It’s probably just my boobs hanging out,” Brenda giggled.

“It’s more than that. I’ll be worried about you when you leave. I never felt that way before, I always felt you could take care of yourself, but now I’m not so sure. Just be careful Brenda, I’ve grown quite fond of you,” Bill said with honest emotion.

“I’ll be careful Bill, don’t worry, I can still take care of myself.” Brenda responded.

“I’m going to run. If I stay, I’ll drink more than I should. I’ll call you when we have the results, goodnight Brenda,” Bill said as he rose to leave.

“Goodnight Bill,” Brenda said.

Danny walked back to the end of the bar where Brenda was sitting.

“What happened, did you scare your friend away?” he asked.

“He had things to do, why do you ask?”

“Because I wouldn’t be leaving anyone as pretty as you, by herself, in a bar, with Danny the bartender,” he said with a laugh.

“You’re silly Danny, what did you put in this drink. I’ve barely had any of it and I can already feel it?” Brenda asked.

“A lot of everything, do you like it?”

“It’s very good, but I don’t think I can finish it or you’ll have to roll me out of here, and besides, I’m hungry,” Brenda said.

“I promised you dinner. I’ll have chef start on it.”

“Thanks Danny.”

Danny returned from the kitchen and stood in front of Brenda. She was leaning on the bar deep in thought and her breasts were being pushed up by her arms as she held her drink with both hands. Ah one of the unexpected pleasures of mixing drinks, Danny thought.

“You’re exceptionally attractive tonight Brenda,” Danny said.

Brenda stirred from her thoughts and saw Danny staring at her chest.

“I swear, you men are all the same. My eyes are up here Danny,” Brenda laughed.

Danny liked Brenda, she was fun and unlike many of the other women that came into the restaurant had no problem with a compliment to her beauty.

“Chef is going to make a lot of little things for you, mostly appetizers, but you will be full by the time you leave,” Danny said. “You’ve barely touched your drink, would you like me to make another one for you?”

“No, this is fine, it tastes really good, but it is so strong I’m afraid I’ll get drunk so I’m taking my time with it.”

Danny took a towel and wiped the bar in front of Brenda.

“Tell me more about yourself Brenda. I know you work for a modeling agency, but that’s about all. How did you get that job?” Danny asked.

“I applied, I needed work, like the old saying goes, I had to eat, “ Brenda replied.

“Are you telling me you aren’t independently wealthy?”

“I’m afraid not. I’m just a poor girl from California.”

“It sounds like you need a good man to take care of you,” Danny said.

“I’ve done a pretty good job already, men just get in the way. Heck, all they ever want to do is look at my boobs,” Brenda snickered.

“That's because they’re so pretty. I’ll be right back, I think your first dish is ready,” Danny said.

Danny returned and placed some mushrooms stuffed with who knows what in front of Brenda and she popped one in her mouth.

“Oh my God that’s good,” she said.

“It’s my own personal recipe,” Danny said with a pleased look on his face.

“Really, you’re kidding me,” Brenda said.

“Nope, who’d think the old bartender could cook,” he said.

“This really is your recipe?”

“Yes, I used to be the chef here.”

“You were? Why did you start tending bar?” she asked.

“Because my partner was ripping me off, you see, I own this dive.” He said.

“This is your place?”

“Yep, every bit of it. I bought my partner out two years ago.”

“Your partner was stealing from you, how did you find out?”

“It wasn’t hard; the bar wasn’t making any money. My partner had a bad cocaine habit and was stealing to support it. We had a big fight and we decided to split. He took my offer and left. I thought it would be easier to keep watch of the restaurant from behind the bar and let someone else cook.”

“How did you get into this business in the first place?”

“I’ll be right back, chef has something else ready for you.”

Danny returned and placed the next item in front of Brenda.

“Mmm, this is good. What is it?” she asked.

“That’s a family secret, just enjoy it. You asked me how I got in to this business?”

“Yes.”

“I’ve always liked to cook, even when I was very young so I watched my mom a lot and I guess some of it stuck. Even more than being a chef though, I wanted to be a cop so I went to the academy right out of high school and graduated. I was an officer for four years and quit when I was shot in the knee by a thirteen year old kid. I shot back and killed him and after I found out how old he was I just couldn’t do it anymore.”

“But it wasn’t your fault, he would still be alive if he hadn’t shot you first,” Brenda said.

“That’s true, but it still didn’t make me feel any better and beside my knee was ruined and I’ll have a limp for the rest of my life. I went to culinary school after that and learned how to be a chef. I worked in the kitchen of a restaurant for a couple of years and decided to be on my own. I told my friend what I wanted to do and he wanted to be my partner, so we started this place with the results that destroyed our friendship.”

“That’s sad.”

“Coke will do that to you. Now you know all about me, what about you, who is Brenda with no last name?”

“You’re silly Danny. Of course I have a last name, its Watson.”

“Okay Brenda Watson, you have to tell me about you or you don’t get anymore food.”

“There’s nothing to tell, I’m from California and I’m a surfer girl and this is my first venture from home. Pretty exciting isn’t it?”

“There must be more than that. What about that guy you meet all the time, where does he fit in your life?”

“Bill, he’s just an acquaintance. No big deal,” Brenda said.

“He must be some kind of deal, I saw you passing that compact to him and when men take them from women they usually don’t contain makeup. If you’re selling drugs, Brenda, I don’t want you in here. So I’d really like to know what’s going on with you.”

Brenda could tell Danny wasn’t fooling around, he was angry. He just took a long time to show it. Even worse though, Brenda didn’t want Danny to dislike her. She was beginning to care deeply for this man.

“Danny, I’m not selling drugs, in fact it’s quite the opposite. Bill asked me to get a sample of a new makeup that helps fight blemishes and that’s what I handed to him, it’s no big deal.”

“People might think differently if they don’t know what you are doing,” Danny said.

“I’ll be more discreet next time. The only reason I did it is that I like to help people. I’m a real sucker for a sad story,” Brenda said.

“I hope so Brenda, I knew you were special the first time I saw you and I was right, you’re a wonderful woman Brenda Watson.”

“You’re pretty special yourself Danny and now it’s your turn Mister Blank,” Brenda said.

“Jennings, Danny Jennings, and since you told all I’ll finish feeding you,” Danny said.

Brenda ate all that was placed in front of her and was surprised to see that almost three hours had past since Bill had left.

“Danny, it’s very late and I should be going, the dinner was wonderful. I can’t thank you enough,” Brenda said.

“The restaurant closes in five minutes and I don’t want you taking public transit home this time of night. I’ll drive you, my chef can close up,” Danny said.

Brenda accepted and Danny walked Brenda to his car. He parked it in a garage in the rear of the building. He opened the door for her and she sat down and swung her legs into the car. Danny couldn’t help but admire how nice her legs looked. Danny opened the garage door and backed the car out onto the street. He pushed a button and the door lowed itself back down. Brenda was still sitting against the passenger side door.

“You can move next to me, I don’t bite,” Danny said.

“Danny, I have a boyfriend,” Brenda said.

“I didn’t ask you to marry me. Come on Brenda, please?”

“Alright, you have been nice to me.”

Brenda slid over next to Danny and quickly found his arm around her shoulder. It didn’t feel bad, so she laid her head against his shoulder. Danny felt nice to Brenda, he was strong and really quite handsome. Maybe I’ll even let him kiss me goodnight, it’s the least he deserves for giving me dinner she thought.

Danny parked his car in front of Brenda’s apartment and turned off the key. He didn’t waste any time and pulled her lips to his and kissed her deeply. Brenda was surprised at first, but soon fell into the magic of the kiss. It felt different from Mario’s, but it also felt good, she liked the way Danny was kissing her. Danny’s tongue soon pushed past Brenda’s lips and began to caress her tongue.

This was going too fast, she thought, I’ll make him stop in a little while, but I’ll wait just a little longer.

His right hand was still around her shoulder, but his left hand had left the steering wheel and had found it’s way to her waist just below her breast and was caressing her softly. God that feels good Brenda thought as the kiss lingered. The goodnight kiss had turned into a seduction and Brenda was falling into it and as much as she wanted to stop for Mario’s sake she didn’t want to for her own, she liked what Danny was doing to her as she became aroused.

His hand slowly moved to her breast and when he touched it Brenda jumped, not from surprise, she could feel his hand moving toward its target, but from the intense feelings she got when he touched her blouse. Danny was caressing her breast softly through her blouse and bra as she felt herself falling deeper into the seduction. His fingers found the skin exposed above her blouse and caressed it softly with his fingertips. Brenda turned into him and placed both hands around his neck. Danny took his right hand and lifted Brenda’s blouse from her skirt, reached under it and after finding the hooks to her bra, unfastened them freeing her breasts to be caressed by his left hand.

Danny put his hand under her blouse and took her engorged nipples in his fingers and massaged them. Brenda was moaning with pleasure as Danny took her hand and placed it on his erect penis. Brenda had never touched a man’s penis before and had no idea of what was expected of her.

She broke the kiss and tried to gain what little control she had.

“Danny, please don’t. I’ve never done this before, I don’t know how.”

Danny softly pinched her nipples, which made her hand squeeze his member.

“I can teach you. You can’t leave me like this Brenda, I want you so badly,” he said.

“But Danny, I’m a virgin, please don’t force me,” she said.

“There are other ways and you will still be a virgin, please Brenda?” he pleaded.

Danny kept up his assault on her breasts and she knew she was giving in to her lust, she had never gone this far with Mario. He had always known when to stop, but Danny had brought her over the edge and she wanted more, but really had no idea of what she should do.

“Danny, I, I, I don’t know what to do.” she said as she sighed

Brenda had given in to her feelings and Danny would have to guide her. Danny lowered the zipper on his pants and lowered his underwear allowing his penis to spring free. He placed Brenda’s hand back on it and allowed her to adjust to its feel. He wasn’t going to rush her. He was experienced and knew if he rushed, it would scare her and the night would be over for them.

Brenda felt the soft skin of Danny’s erection and wondered if her hand felt good to him and then slowly moved it to the tip and felt the incredibly soft sensitive skin and felt Danny jump.

“Does that hurt?” she asked.

Brenda wanted to give Danny pleasure and wanted to make sure she was doing the right thing.

“It feels wonderful. Does this feel good?” he asked as he continued to caress her breasts.

“Oh God, yes,” she moaned.

“Kiss it Brenda, kiss it,” Danny said.

“Kiss what?” she asked.

“My thing, kiss it.”

“Danny, I don’t know if I can. I’ve never done that,” she said.

Brenda was truly an innocent girl and Danny was slowly pushing her in to womanhood whether she wanted to or not. All she had to do was lower her head and that innocence would be gone forever.

“Danny, I’m a virgin,” she said, as he guided her head down to his waiting member.

Brenda had moved her hand down his shaft and the head was exposed when her lips touched the velvet softness of his penis.

“Open your mouth and take it Brenda, make love to it,”

Brenda was at a crossroad. What should she do? She loved Mario and yet her body was screaming to take this thing in her mouth and make love to it. Danny pinched Brenda’s nipples, which made her gasp with the intended result, the tip slid past her lips. The tip was now against her tongue. Brenda felt its soft smoothnes and felt every thing about it, the hole at the tip, the skin pushed back from it, the way it quivered when she moved her tongue.

It was already part way in, Brenda thought, and it hadn’t done anything bad to her so she let it slide farther in until it touched the back of her throat. She gagged and withdrew it from her mouth.

“Don’t stop, please Brenda, keep your hand around it so you don’t go too deep,” Danny instructed.

Brenda placed her hand around his penis and took it in her mouth again. She adjusted her hand so it stopped before it touched her throat. Danny took Brenda’s head in his hands and raised and lowered it on his member and fucked it with her face.

“Suck Brenda, suck,” he said.

Brenda did as instructed and soon Danny tensed and his seed filled Brenda’s mouth. Brenda was in the heat of passion, but not enough to swallow the liquid. Danny finished his last spurt and Brenda pulled from his penis. She quickly opened the car door and spat the liquid into the street.

“Brenda, that was wonderful, thank you so much,” Danny said.

“I don’t know whether to smile or cry Danny. I should have never done that but I couldn’t help myself.”

“Brenda, there’s nothing wrong with what you did. We made love only a little differently that’s all. Don’t feel ashamed of yourself, women do that all the time, enjoy it,” Danny said.

Danny placed his thing back in his pants and zipped them up.

“Would you help me with my bra?” Brenda asked.

“I’d be more than happy to,” Danny said as he hooked it for Brenda.

“I have to go in,” she said.

Danny went around and opened Brenda’s door and helped her from the car.

“Thank you for a very interesting evening, Danny,” Brenda said.

“It was that, wasn’t it,” he replied.

Danny took her hand and walked her to the door and kissed her goodnight.

“Are you sure you wouldn’t like to continue this inside?” he asked.

“Stop it, I think we already did enough for tonight,” she giggled.

“Are you saying there might be other nights?” he asked.

“Maybe, goodnight Danny,” Brenda said flirtatiously.

Brenda went into her apartment and removed her clothes. She went to the bathroom and brushed her teeth.

"What had she done?" she wondered. She had just sucked a man’s cock and even worse felt no remorse for doing so. "I guess my inner beauty is stronger that I thought," she giggled.

Runway
Chapter 27: -
by Arecee

The following day was uneventful, except Brenda felt guilty when Mario arrived. Brenda was having a hard time looking him in the eye. She would have to make up for what she had done to him.

Friday came and Tiffany returned to the office.

“Hey Tiff, it’s good to see you back,” Brenda said.

“It’s nice to be back. Is Melissa in yet?”

“No, she must have seen her boyfriend last night. She’s always late when she does.”

“Have you found out anything else about the drugs?”

“Not yet, but I should know more today. How was Niagara?”

“It was fun. I felt like a star with all the attention. I could really get used to this kind of life,” Tiffany said.

“Being a girl is more fun than you thought it would be, isn’t it?” Brenda asked.

“I guess,” Tiffany answered grudgingly.

“Come on Tiffany, you know you like it. You’re a star and a beautiful woman, besides, what more could you ask for?” Brenda asked.

“You’re right Brenda, I do like who I’ve become, maybe too much and that’s what scares me. I want to be Dirk when this is over and I’m afraid that Tiffany might win this whole thing,” Tiffany said.

“I see your point. I would just die if I was a beautiful world famous model with the world at my feet. God, yes make me a boring skinny stud like Dirk,” Brenda giggled.

“Fuck you Brenda,” Tiffany said, as she extended her middle finger.

What disturbed Tiffany even more was how pretty that finger looked with her brightly painted nail extending beyond its tip. Even more unsettling was that she liked the way it looked, beautifully feminine. Brenda might just be right, she mused.

“What do you have going on today?” Brenda asked.

“I think there’s a show at Bloomingdale’s later on, they’re showing dress gowns and I have to be there at two.”

“It sounds as though you never get any rest. When are they going to show the commercials?”

“They edited them yesterday and today, so they could show them during the Knicks game on Saturday night.”

“I can’t wait to see them. What kind of car is it?”

“It’s a new model called a Sunstar. Kind of a stupid name, isn’t it?” Tiffany giggled.

“Hey, if it sells cars, who cares?”

The door opened and Melissa walked into the office.

“Tiffany, you’re back, I need to talk to you in my office. Is every thing okay with you Brenda?”

“Yes Melissa, everything’s perfect if you know what I mean,” Brenda responded.

“Remember what I told you sweetheart, if you need anything just ask,” Melissa said.

“I’m sure I will. Thank you Melissa.”

Tiffany closed the door behind her as she entered the office.

“Tiffany, we have a lot of things to plan. I know Thanksgiving is next week, but the summer fashions come out the first of January and you will have shows everyday for a week. Margaret Voss is expanding her line and she wants you to wear one of her designs to the Golden Globes award ceremony. You’ll be escorted by a young up and coming actor, and it’s important that you attend. You’ll stay with a movie director at his home with his wife, so don’t worry, nothing’s going to happen.”

“We close for the week between Christmas and New Years, so take advantage and rest. Between now and then I’ve scheduled you for shows almost everyday. If you get too tired, see Brenda. I gave her something that will make you feel better.”

“Yes Melissa, I have a show this afternoon, so I should get ready to go,” Tiffany replied.

“Yes dear, you run along now and remember what I said about Brenda having something for you if you need,” Melissa said.

“Yes Melissa.”

Bill called Brenda later that day and told her the results of the test on the cocaine.

“Brenda, this batch was mixed by someone new. It’s a different formula than the first sample we tested. It matches drugs taken from a bust last year up in Harlem and we’re not sure if we’re working with two or more sources. I’d really like you to get a sample from Susan Marques, if she is willing to sell you some. If it matches this new batch we might be able to finally break this case.”

“I’ll see if she will,” Brenda said.

“How’s Tiffany doing on her end? She really hasn’t done much for the investigation, maybe we should pull her out,” Bill said.

“Don’t be stupid Bill, Tiffany is the one that told us about Connie and she has access to the models. Pulling her now would be premature,” Brenda said.

“I guess you’re right. See Susan as soon as possible and call me when you have something.”

“Yes Bill.”

Brenda called Susan to see if she might be free to visit.

“Susan, hi, it’s Brenda. I’m sorry I haven’t had a chance to see you since the last time we had dinner. I was wondering if you might be free tonight?”

“Brenda, it’s nice to hear from you. I can’t this evening, I have something to do and it is awfully short notice. Are you busy tomorrow, maybe we can have lunch?” Susan said.

“I can do that, lets say one in the afternoon at the same restaurant?”

“I’ll see you then Brenda.”

Brenda met Susan the next day and the girls were soon deep in conversation.

“How have you been Brenda? You look wonderful,” Susan said.

“I feel wonderful, I went out with someone new Thursday night and now I’m not sure how I feel about Mario,” Brenda said.

“Why, what did you do?”

“I had dinner at his restaurant and then he drove me home.”

“Why would that make you feel differently about Mario?”

“We were very intimate, even more than I have been with Mario.”

“You had sex with him didn’t you?” Susan asked.

“Oh Susan, I’m so ashamed, I’ve never done anything like that before,” Brenda said and her eyes began to water.

“What did you do Brenda? Did you go to bed with him?”

“No, I gave him oral sex.”

“Is that all? My God, we girls do that all the time. It satisfies the guy and you don’t have to worry about becoming pregnant. I personally don’t like the taste, but with a little garlic and pepper it might not be so bad,” Susan said, as she broke out laughing.

Brenda couldn’t contain herself after that remark and she too started to laugh. Susan had defused the situation.

“Can you imagine pulling away from the guy and telling him that you have to add garlic and pepper before he cums?” Susan shrieked and the girls doubled over in laughter.

“Please honey, I have to add hot sauce,” more laughter.

“A little oregano,” more laughter.

“Do you like the guy as much as Mario?” Susan asked after they gained control.

“No, and that’s why I’m so upset. I don’t even know why I did what I did,” Brenda said.

“You were seduced, there is always a first time for girls. Some guy will take advantage of a girl that’s inexperienced and depending on what kind of man he is will go as far as he can. If a girl lets it happen, her hormones will control what she does and the guy will have his way. The worse part is that a girl will think it’s love and the guy knows its just sex. When you get older you’ll understand. Don’t let what you did influence your relationship with Mario, he’s a wonderful man and just think of what you did as a learning experience. Kind of like going to woman school, you’ll be fine. It was just sex and after a while you’ll come to understand that it’s okay to have sex. Women like us have our needs and sex is a way of making ourselves feel better. Having sex isn’t love, it’s just sex, and it did feel good didn’t it?”

“I suppose it did.”

“See, your learning to enjoy life already.”

“Susan, there’s something else I have to ask you?”

“What’s that Brenda?”

“I hope you won’t think badly of me, but I want to buy some cocaine.”

“From me?” Susan asked.

“Yes, I thought you might know where I could get some,” Brenda said.

“What about getting it from Melissa, everyone knows she has plenty for sale.”

“She already gave me some and told me if I wanted more just to ask, but she also said that I might have to give sexual favors to men as repayment. I'd rather just pay cash for it instead.”

“I see your point. I have a small amount in my purse, maybe fifty dollars worth, you can have that. Next time, give me notice and I’ll have more for you.”

“Thank you Susan, you’re a friend.”

“When did you start using coke Brenda?”

“I only tried it once last week and it was fun but I don’t want to get anymore from Melissa,” Brenda said.

Susan opened her purse and slipped a small package into Brenda’s hand. Brenda took it and placed it in her purse and gave Susan the money for the drug.

“Is this the small sideline business you told me about Susan?”

“Yes, I keep it small that way the cops won’t bother me. I’m not like Melissa, she sleeps with the top cop and knows if things are getting too hot for her.”

“Where does she get her drugs?” Brenda asked.

“I don’t know, maybe the same place I get mine, from some very nasty Colombian importers.”

“Oh by the way, how’s Ron’s brother?”

“He’s fine, but he’ll be in jail for another couple of years so I think I’m going to move on. I’ve started dating another guy. He’s very nice, maybe it’s time for me to be with someone that isn’t a bad boy for a change,” Susan said.

“But don’t you have needs?” asked Brenda.

“Believe me girl friend, those needs can be filled just as easily by a good boy as a bad boy and a good boy isn’t going to land in jail,” Susan laughed.

“I see your point, thanks again for the favor Susan. I really should be going, it’s late and it’s getting cold.”

“It’s almost winter, it’ll start snowing soon. Bundle up, a California girl like you will freeze to death,” Susan giggled.

“I will, see you next week Susan,” Brenda said.

Brenda hurried to the subway and decided she would start to wear warmer clothes. She was freezing, and there was no need to try to look sexy this time of year, and besides sweaters looked good too. Brenda would schedule a meeting with Bill for the next week because she was too busy for anything else right now, the investigation would have to wait.

Runway
Chapter 28:
by Arecee

Brenda spent Saturday shopping for winter clothes. Later she joined Mario at his place to have dinner and watch the Knicks game on television. They were playing the Bulls in Chicago.

“What did you cook for me, Mario?” Brenda asked.

“I tried my hand at Chinese,” Mario answered as he poured a glass of wine for his girlfriend.

“New cooking method?” Brenda laughed as she tapped the top of the cardboard containers with her finger.

“Hey, I slaved all day to make this for you,” he said and handed Brenda her glass of wine and stole a kiss at the same time.

“Are Ray and Debra coming by for the game?” Brenda asked.

“They should be here any minute. You didn’t think we would eat all this food, did you?” he asked.

“I am kind of hungry,” Brenda giggled.

Ray was Mario’s best friend. They went all the way back to grammar school and Debra was Ray’s fiancé. They were to be married the following June in Boston and Mario was to be the best man. Both Mario and Ray were big time Knicks fans and the girls were big time Mario and Ray fans, so they enjoyed watching the games together.

Brenda liked Debra because of her honesty. You always knew where you stood with her. There was no lying or deceit with Debra. Ray was a lucky man to have met such a woman.

Ray and Debra arrived, and after the customary hugs the guys settled into the pre-game show and the girls went to serve the food.

“How have you been Brenda?” Debra asked.

“Really good, and yourself?”

“Just fine. I’ve been planning for the wedding already. Seven months will fly by in no time; I hope everything will be ready.”

“If you need any help, I’m available, just ask,” Brenda said.

“Thanks Brenda, it's very nice of you to offer. You know, Mario really likes you a lot,” Debra said.

“I like him a lot too.”

“No, I mean he really likes you. I’ve only known him for a little over two years, but during that time I’ve seen him date at least ten different girls and each one was going to be the one that would steal his heart. They would always have fun, but Mario never really talked about them other than to say they would be on a date with us, and then he met you. He hasn’t been able to stop talking about you since he met you. He’s so cute when he does, I truly think he loves you Brenda,” Debra said.

“Debra, I feel the same way, when Mario walked into my office the first time, I thought I would die right there. God, he was so cute, I think I fell in love that minute.”

“Do you know you’re the first girl he’s ever brought home to meet his family?”

“I didn’t know that?”

“You’re special Brenda, please don’t hurt him.”

“I would never do that. Hey guys, do you want paper plates or the real thing?” Brenda asked.

“The real thing if you’re washing them,” Mario replied.

“In your dreams, I guess its paper,” Debra replied.

The girls brought the food into the living room and joined the guys to watch the game. The game reached half time with the Knicks behind by seven points.

“I wish they would play at home all year,” Ray said. “That way they wouldn’t lose.”

“I know what you mean, it’s like they become another team when they go on the road,” Mario said.

“Oh my God, it's Tiffany! Quick look, it's Tiffany!” Brenda said excitedly.

“Who’s Tiffany?” Debra asked.

“My girl friend. That’s her on television,” Brenda squealed.

It was one of the advertisements Tiffany had done the previous week.

It showed her being escorted by a handsome model to a new car in an evening gown with a view of the Niagara Falls in the background.

When they reached the car, the man opened the door for her and before she enters, she said, “I like a man that drives a Sunstar, it shows he cares for me and the environment.” She then sits down and swings her legs in and the door closes.

“That’s your girl friend. She’s very pretty,” Debra said.

“There are going to be a lot of guys buying that car after watching her get into one,” Ray said.

“I’ve never seen her before. Is this her first job?” Debra asked.

“Heavens no, she’s in all the Margaret Voss ads and has done a layout for Revlon too, and that isn’t counting all the fashion shows she does. I don’t know where she finds the time,” Brenda said.

“She’s strikingly beautiful, I’m surprised I haven’t noticed her before,” Debra said.

“She’s a nice person too, I love her dearly,” Brenda said.

The half time break was over and the game was to start again after one more commercial break.

There was another ad for the Sunstar featuring Tiffany.

Tiffany is dressed in a beautiful blouse with a somewhat daring neckline and a gorgeous gold necklace, very tight blue jeans, a black belt and knee length black boots with four-inch heels. The Niagara Falls are visible in the back ground. She walks to the Sunstar and says, “I drive a Sunstar because it has the luxury I want and is affordable for a girl like me, and most importantly it doesn’t harm the environment.” She opens the door and slips behind the steering wheel as the screen goes blank.

“God, I feel like buying one of those cars after that,” giggled Debra.

“There’s something about her that does that, and I’ve never felt like that before after watching some stupid ad. For some reason I believe what she says,” Ray said.

“Not me, give me a sixties muscle car that burns gas like there is no tomorrow and I’ll be happy,” Mario laughed.

“That’s not funny Mario, I saw that movie, you know the Gore one and if we don’t stop this car stuff we’re all doomed,” Debra said.

“I’m just teasing you Debra, I know how dedicated you are to global warming, I just don’t subscribe to that theory,” Mario said.

“Well you should,” she said.

“Debra, we’re all here to watch a basketball game and I don’t want to get into an argument with you. You’re a wonderful friend and I don’t want to destroy that friendship, I just want to watch the game,” Mario said.

Mario and Debra had had this discussion before and it ended badly, the two hadn’t spoken for months until Ray intervened and made peace between the two.

“Let’s clear the table Brenda and let these two enjoy their game,” Debra said.

Brenda and Debra removed the plates and food from the coffee table and brought it to the kitchen.

“And what’s your feeling about global warming Brenda? Do you feel the same way as Mario?” Debra asked.

“Debra, to be honest, I don’t know that much about it. I’m from California and I’m trying to learn about New York City, not about global warming. I’m sorry but I don’t want to talk about it,” Brenda said.

Debra was fired up, this was her cause, but no one wanted to listen.

“At least your girl friend is doing something about it, she drives a Sunstar,” Debra said.

“Tiffany’s just a model Debra. She doesn’t even own a car, and if she did she’d just wreck it. She’s a terrible driver,” Brenda giggled.

Debra realized she was making a fool of herself and started to laugh as she pictured a pretty girl like Tiffany wrecking a car. Sometimes she took herself too seriously.

There were two minutes left in the game and New York had closed to within three points of Chicago. It now became the thirty-minute game from hell, ten seconds of action and three minutes of advertisements, for the next thirty minutes.

It was Tiffany time again and they reran the ads almost every break. She was getting exposure big time, and was going to be noticed.

The game ended and the Bulls won by four points. When the final buzzer sounded, you could hear the groans come from Mario and Ray. Their team had let them down again.

“Ray, it’s getting late and we should get going. I’m sure Mario and Brenda would like to be alone,” Debra said.

“I hope you’re driving, Mario and I killed two six-packs,” Ray said.

“I was watching, so I behaved myself. Goodnight Brenda, we should get together when the boys aren’t around, we could have real fun,” Debra said.

“I’d like that. Goodnight Debra, see you Ray,” Brenda said.

“Goodnight Brenda. Hey Mario, the team’s back next week and they play the Lakers, let’s go,” Ray said.

“Is it okay if I go?” Mario asked Brenda.

“Of course, we’re not married for God’s sake, go have some fun,” Brenda said.

Why did he ask me? Brenda wondered, we love each other, but we do have other interests.

“We’re on Ray, next Friday?”

“Six o’clock, we’ll have a beer before the game.”

Ray and Debra left and Mario felt amorous. He kissed Brenda deeply and she kissed back, but pulled away from the stench of the beer.

“What’s wrong honey?” Mario asked.

“I’m sorry, but your breath smells. I knew I should have had a beer, but I didn’t feel like drinking.”

“Have one now, I’ll wait,” Mario said with expectation.

“God, you’re so silly sometimes. I’m not going to drink a beer so I can make out with you. I love you, but I don’t feel like doing that right now. I should be going if I’m coming back tomorrow for dinner at your mom’s.”

“I’ll brush my teeth,” Mario said expectantly.

“Come here and give me a kiss, I’ll hold my breath.”

Mario kissed Brenda again, and as much as she disliked the beer smell, she did tingle with the excitement of the kiss.

Mario called for a cab and Brenda left with another kiss to say goodnight.

Monday arrived and Brenda called Bill Cline. They set up a meeting so she could give him the cocaine from Susan

“Do we have to meet at that restaurant?” Brenda asked.

“Look, I don’t know any other ones that are safe unless you want to travel to New Jersey.”

“Okay, I’ll see you there at six.”

Tiffany came in after Brenda finished speaking to Bill.

“God, I’m going to have to move, no one will leave me alone,” Tiffany groused.

“I saw you on TV last night. God, you looked so good I almost bought a car,” Brenda giggled.

“Up yours Brenda, that’s not funny. People wouldn’t leave me alone this morning, I broke a nail signing autographs,” Tiffany complained.

“Well aren’t we becoming the young lady, finally,” Brenda responded.

“Do you know how much work it is to keep your nails nice?” asked Tiffany.

“Well duh,” Brenda said, as she held out her hands and their perfect nails.

“I’m sorry, I’m just in a bitchy mood today. Did you really see the ads?” Tiffany asked.

“I did, during the Knicks game. You looked wonderful.”

“Did I?”

“Even Debra thought you did.”

“Debra?”

“Ray’s girlfriend. Never mind, Melissa called and asked that you wait for her, she says that she has exciting news.”

Just then Melissa popped through the door and motioned Tiffany to follow her into her office.

“Tiffany, my phone is going crazy. After the ads last night during the game my phone hasn’t stopped ringing; everyone wants you.”

“Everyone?”

“Yes, everyone. I know I’ve scheduled you for some shows on the runway, but after you’re finished you’re going to have to shoot more commercials for TV. Girl you’re famous.” Melissa said excitedly.

“When will I have time?”

“You’ll have to find the time; this is your big break. Now run along, I know you have a show to do at Macy’s.”

Tiffany left Melissa’s office and stopped at Brenda’s desk.

“Brenda, this is getting out of hand. I feel bad that I haven’t been able to hold my end up as far as the investigation is concerned.”

“Don’t be silly, I’ve got you covered, that’s what girl friends are for. I’m so excited about what’s happening to you that all I want is to see you succeed.”

“But I’m not succeeding, I’m becoming a model not an undercover agent and it bothers me.”

“Tiffany you’re being stupid. Be Tiffany Rollins, don’t worry, we’ll get the bad guys. Now run or you’ll be late,” Brenda said.

The rest of the day was uneventful and Brenda met Bill Cline at Danny’s restaurant. She waited outside for Bill to enter first, because she was embarrassed to see Danny alone after what had happened after their last meeting. Brenda entered the restaurant after she saw Bill go inside.

“Hi Danny, Bill, I’m glad you’re early,” Brenda said.

“Brenda, how’s my best girl?” Danny asked.

“She’s fine, and I’m pretty good too,” Brenda replied.

Danny wasn’t going to push it with Brenda. She may have been easy the first time he was with her, but she obviously had an attitude adjustment so he let things drop.

“Can I get something for you to drink?” he asked.

“Just a cup of coffee please,” she replied.

“Are you alright Brenda, you seem different?” Bill asked.

“I’m fine, I’m just a little girl growing up, that’s all,” she said.

“I’m kind of in a rush tonight. You said you have something for me?” Bill asked.

“I have a sample from Susan Marques and it cost me fifty dollars. Can I turn it in as a business expense?” she asked.

“I’ll give you back your money, but I doubt it would look good if it was turned in as buying cocaine for personal use.”

“I didn’t use it,” Brenda said.

“I’m just teasing you Brenda, lighten up a little, you’re awfully tense,” Bill said.

“I’m sorry, I have some personal issues right now. I’ll be fine,” Brenda said.

Brenda handed Bill the sample in an envelope and he placed it in his pocket.

“Thanks Brenda, I have to go. I’ll call you tomorrow afternoon with the results.”

“Goodnight Bill.”

Bill rose from the table and walked out of the restaurant. When he did, Danny called to Brenda.

“Brenda, are you alright? You’re not angry about the other night are you?” he asked.

“Only at myself Danny, I won’t let it happen again,” she said.

“It was just as much my fault. I did take advantage of you and I’m sorry for doing that,” he said.

“Don’t feel too bad Danny, it was a lesson I had to learn.”

“I feel bad because I do really like you Brenda, and I don’t want to blow my chances with you, that’s all.”

“Danny, I still like you, but like I said last time, I have a boyfriend and I should have never let you take me home. It was a mistake on my part, which I should have never let happen.”

“Can I get you something to eat?” he asked.

“No thanks, I think that’s where our thing started last week and I don’t want it to happen again. I’m going home.”

“Goodnight Brenda and please come back, I really do have feelings for you,” Danny said.

“Goodnight Danny.”

Brenda took the subway home and tapped on Annie’s door when she arrived.

Annie opened her door and greeted Brenda.

“Hi Brenda, I haven’t seen you for a while. Come in sweetheart,” Annie said.

“Hi Annie, I’ve missed you,” Brenda said as she hugged her friend.

“I’ve missed you too, is everything alright?”

“Everything is fine, I just needed a hug.”

Brenda had grown to love Annie, she was almost like an adoptive mother and the rock Brenda very much needed as she transitioned into the woman she was becoming.

The two women talked well into the evening, mostly about nothing apart from how Brenda’s father was. It was what Brenda needed to get her mind off Danny, and forget the sex act she had performed on him.

Brenda didn’t think of what she had done as a homosexual act, but as a violation of her as a young woman. Did all girls feel this way the first time or was she an exception? she wondered.

“Annie, may I ask you something very personal?” Brenda asked.

“You can ask me anything. What is it dear?”

“The first time you had sex with a man, did you feel ashamed?”

“The first time? My, my, that was a long time ago. My first time was with George Kearney when I was only fourteen. He was a neighbor boy and it just happened; you know hormones flying and all. I felt like such a fool for doing it with him, I didn’t really like him that much, it just happened. I felt bad for losing my virginity that way, but I got over it, why do you ask?”

“Because I had my first experience and I feel just terrible about it,” Brenda said.

“Honey, the first time is always the hardest. Do you love the guy?”

“That’s just it, I don’t and yet I had sex with him. Was I wrong Annie?”

“Brenda, with something like that there isn’t a right or wrong. If you love a person it’s right; and if you don’t it’s something that happened.”

“It’s just that I would have wanted it to happen with my boyfriend, not some guy that drove me home.”

“How did it happen?”

“I’m not even sure myself, all I know was that I kissed him and he made me feel really good, the next thing I knew I had his thing in my mouth.”

“Oh you poor dear, I remember the first time I did that. Yuk!” Annie said.

“The worse part was when he came. I didn’t know what to do with it, so I spat it out. It still makes me sick thinking about it,” Brenda said.

“Don’t worry about it sweetheart, girls do it all the time. The best part is, you won’t get pregnant and your panties don’t get stained when you’re all done.”

This said the girls went into a giggling fit. Annie was so wise and Brenda felt lucky having a friend like this.

Brenda went to her apartment and slept better that night. She realized that in her short life as a woman she had experienced what other girls had. Her first sexual experience and falling in love just like any other girl. Brenda was becoming a woman, maybe a little faster than she would have liked, but she was learning.

Runway
Chapter 29: -
by Arecee

Bill Cline called the next afternoon.

“Universal,” Brenda said when she answered the phone.

“Brenda, it’s Bill.”

“Hi Bill, what’s up?”

“I have the results of the junk you gave me, and I don’t think you will like what I’m going to tell you.”

“What’s that?”

“The stuff you bought from Susan doesn’t match Melissa’s cocaine. We have no idea where she got it.”

“If Melissa is getting her drugs from Susan, maybe she hasn’t run out of what she has yet. Remember, I got mine from Melissa first and it might have been the last of Susan’s. When she buys it again it will probably match, but I will have to wait until she buys again.”

“How will you know when she buys it?” asked Bill.

“I don’t know, I guess the easiest way to find out would be to buy from each girl weekly and when they match we’ll have them.”

“That’s a good idea Brenda. I’ll have some extra money put in your bank account so you will be able to afford buying the drugs. If I don’t, Melissa will think you’re already whoring yourself to buy her drugs,” Bill said.

“Thanks Bill, I’ll call you when I have something for you,” Brenda said.

Mario came in later to remind Brenda of Thanksgiving.

“Hi sweetheart, I just wanted to remind you about Thanksgiving dinner at mom’s Thursday,” he said.

“I’m looking forward to it. What should I wear?” she asked.

“Maybe a dress, it’s a little more formal than Sunday dinners. I’ll pick you up around noon. Do you have time for a snack after work?” Mario asked.

“I do if, it’s with you.”

“I’ll see you at five.”

“Okay, love you.”

“Love you too,” he replied as he left.

Tiffany was working day and night. During the day, she did fashion shows, and then was shooting commercials in the evening.

She was shooting an ad for a major department store, only this time she didn’t have to speak any lines. She was on her ninth take and was growing tired of the whole thing.

“When are we going to finish this scene?” she asked.

“When that idiot working with you doesn’t screw up,” the director said.

“She’s just tired. Maybe we should take a break,” Tiffany said.

“She wouldn’t be tired if she slept at night. Come on, let’s try again,” the director said.

“Please concentrate Mandy, I want to go home,” Tiffany whined.

“I’m trying Tiffany, it's just that my mother just found out she has cancer and I’m having trouble concentrating. I’ll be alright,” Mandy said.

It took two more takes before the shoot with Mandy was done. Tiffany was tired, but she still had two more things to film before they would finish for the day. The only saving grace was that Tiffany was alone so they went quickly.

“Miss Rollins, Paul Bennington wishes to speak with you,” one of the people that hang around these kinds of productions said.

“Who’s Paul Bennington?” Tiffany asked.

“He’s the CEO of the company you’re doing this for.”

“I’ll be just a moment, I should change into my own clothes.”

“You mustn’t keep him waiting, he came here especially to meet you.”

“Me?”

“Yes, he’s quite a fan of yours.”

“Okay, lead the way,” Tiffany said.

Tiffany was led to a tall man and introduced to him.

“Tiffany Rollins, this is Paul Bennington. Mister Bennington, Tiffany Rollins.”

“Tiffany, what a pleasure to meet you, I’m quite a fan of yours. I had to have you for our advertising after I saw you in those Sunstar commercials,” Paul said.

“Thank you Mister Bennington, it’s a pleasure working for you,’ Tiffany said.

“Call me Paul. I think the shooting is done for the evening and I was wondering if you would do me the honor of accompanying me to dinner. You must be famished.”

“I am hungry, but I should change first.”

“Nonsense, you look perfect. Take the dress, it’s yours and leave the heels on. Shall we?” Paul said as he extended his arm to Tiffany.

Tiffany looked at the man. He was extremely handsome, well tanned, and definitely had a flare for fashion. He appeared to be in his early forties with just a little sprinkling of gray at his temples. His smile was disarming, perfectly straight white teeth, he looked like an ad for teeth whitener, which made his cobalt blue eyes stand out and glisten in the light. Tiffany was mesmerized by his good looks and placed her hand on his arm.

“Oh wait, let me get my things. They have to lock up after we leave,” Tiffany said.

Tiffany went to the changing are, threw her clothes into the large bag she carried to these sessions and put the strap over her shoulder.

“Let me carry that for you,” Paul said.

Tiffany handed the bag to Paul as he escorted Tiffany to a waiting limousine and helped her into the car.

The couple arrived at a restaurant Tiffany would have never guessed was there. It was one of those places celebrities went to have a quiet evening of dining, without having fans bothering them every second.

“Good evening, Mister Bennington. Your usual table?” the host asked.

“Yes Maurice, that would be fine.”

The couple was escorted to a small table near the center of the room and seated by the host.

“Would you like a cocktail?” Paul asked Tiffany.

“A glass of white wine would be fine,” she answered.

Tiffany was handed a menu, which she opened and wondered why there were no prices next to the offerings.

“Paul, the prices are missing from my menu,” she said.

“They aren’t listed at this restaurant. If you need to ask, you don’t belong here,” he said.

“Oh,” she said.

“Tell me about yourself Tiffany. I’ve been mesmerized ever since I saw you in that commercial,” Paul said.

“There’s not much to tell. I’m from Minnesota and got into modeling by accident. I’m tall for a girl and I used to be teased because of my height. I played basketball in school, but wasn’t very good. It was hard for me to find a date to the school dances because boys don’t like their dates to be taller than them, so I fantasized about being one of the girls in the magazine ads and when I graduated from high school I started modeling and here I am,” she said.

“I’m glad you became a model, or I wouldn’t have met you. I’ve never had a girl make an impression on me as you have. I feel like I have a school boy crush on you,” Paul said.

“That’s sweet of you to say Paul, but we’ve just met,” Tiffany said.

“I know we have and it was the strangest thing when I saw you the first time, my heart skipped a beat. You’re very special Tiffany.”

“Thank you Paul,” Tiffany replied.

Tiffany wondered what in the world was going on. Paul was an extremely handsome man, one who could have any woman he wanted and here he was pouring his heart out to her like a love sick little boy. "Am I that exciting to him?" she wondered.

Tiffany liked the way Paul was looking at her. It wasn’t lustful, but more a look of admiration, she was growing fond of him. She felt like Paul was becoming a friend, the kind she would like to hang out with, like one of the guys. What she didn’t realize that she was having feelings a woman has for a man and they were slowly taking control of her emotions. She was becoming more of a woman than she wanted to be.

Paul was terribly infatuated with Tiffany, her beauty was beyond what he was used to seeing, but her inner beauty was what drew him to her. How he wondered, could such a beauty be such a nice person too. Most of the women Paul dated were jaded beyond description, real bitches that saw him as a bottomless source of money. Tiffany was different from the others. She was here to have dinner and be with him, no commitments or promises, just the enjoyment of being together.

As the evening continued, the conversation became more flirtatious. Both giving as well as taking, most of it very innocent and then Tiffany made a mistake.

“Do you have a girlfriend?” she asked.

“Not yet,” Paul answered.

“I’m surprised; you’re a very handsome man. I would think you would have your pick of women,” she said.

Tiffany was startled by what was flowing from her mouth, she never talked to guys like this. She was always guarded and now her wall of protection seemed to have been taken down, and she was babbling like a schoolgirl. "Shut up Tiffany," she thought.

“I date quite often, but until now I didn’t care much about whom I was with. You’re special Tiffany, and I’d like to show you how special you really are.”

Tiffany was blushing, she was feeling special with Paul. Maybe it would be alright to lower her defenses a little and learn more about this man. Maybe even become friends.

Tiffany thought about Brenda. She seems very happy with her life and what the heck, Brenda hadn’t turned into some kind of monster by dating Mario. Just the opposite seemed to have happened, Tiffany had never seen Brenda so happy and she seemed to have gained direction in her life. Maybe I’ll try this thing to see where it might lead. It’s going to end soon anyway, so I might as well enjoy the ride.

“Paul, you’re very sweet, but it’s getting late and I have a show in the morning and more commercials to shoot in the afternoon, we really should be going,” Tiffany said.

Paul looked at his watch.

“I didn’t realize how late it was. Let me sign for dinner and I’ll run you home, but only if you’ll see me again.”

“I’d love to see you again, I really enjoyed your company,” Tiffany gushed.

Like the advertisement says, having tons of money, great. Having Tiffany Rollins accept your invitation, priceless.

“Are you doing anything this Thanksgiving?” Paul asked.

“I was just going to stay home,” she responded.

“Spend it with me, I’d be honored.”

“I’d like that very much,” Tiffany said.

The bill was paid and Tiffany was escorted to the waiting limo and Paul helped her into the car. He entered the other side and sat next to Tiffany. He placed his arm around her shoulders and she snuggled against his chest. She had been modeling spring fashions and the dress she had on wasn’t doing much to turn away the winter’s cold and Paul felt warm and comforting.

They rode in silence and Paul decided to take a chance with this girl he liked so much. He turned her face toward his and kissed her softly on the lips. When she felt her head being turned Tiffany knew what was coming and much to her surprise, she wanted this kiss. It felt good, soft and sensual, loving, full of life, not some dirty pushing of the lips, but a display of love. She felt her stomach grow tight and placed her arms around Paul’s neck and kissed him back. She felt wonderful. Paul’s lips didn’t repulse Tiffany, but made her feel like a woman, much to her dismay. Tiffany had finally come to grips with herself, be a woman, let the man go and recover him after this undercover thing was over. Tiffany finally got what this was all about.

The kisses continued until Tiffany arrived home. Paul walked her to the door and gave her one more kiss.

“I’ll call you tomorrow,” he said.

“I’d like that,” Tiffany responded and went into her apartment.

Runway
Chapter 30
by Arecee

Wednesday came and went with not much interaction between Brenda and Tiffany.

It was Thanksgiving Day and each girl went their own separate ways. Brenda went to Mario’s mother’s home and Tiffany joined Paul for a celebration.

Paul was a very different kind of person than Tiffany thought he would be.

He arrived in the limo and knocked on her door.

“Paul?” she shouted.

“Yes, it’s me.”

“I’ll be right there.” she answered.

Tiffany opened the door and Paul walked inside.

“I didn’t know what to wear, so this is it,” she said.

Tiffany was wearing a long white crepe dress with a peasant blouse. She had chosen to wear her flat sandals, as she wanted to be comfortable this day.

“You’re a dream, I never knew a woman could be so beautiful without having someone make her up,” Paul said.

Paul had made Tiffany blush with that statement. “Thank you,” she said.

“Tiffany, I haven’t been totally honest with you about today and after I tell you about our plans you might not want to spend the day with me,” Paul said.

Tiffany wondered what Paul was going to say to her that could be so bad. If this is one of those I’m going to bed you things, life would get ugly for Paul. Tiffany could feel her anger beginning to grow before Paul said another word.

“I’ve spent every Thanksgiving for the last eight years as a volunteer at a homeless shelter serving Thanksgiving dinners to the homeless and needy. It started when I was arrested for drunk driving and had to spend two hundred hours doing community service. I would sweep the streets or paint, you know what ever had to be done. My hours ran through Thanksgiving and I had to spend time at the shelter. Serving dinners to those people made me realize how lucky I had been with my life, and as strange as it may seem, helping them was one of the nicest feelings I’ve ever had. I make a lot of money doing what I do and also contribute much of what I make to charities, but giving money and actually doing the work are two different things, it’s a great reality check for me. The reason I’m telling you this is that none of the girls I’ve dated would go with me to spend the day serving food and if you don’t want to I’ll understand and we can celebrate tomorrow if you would like,” Paul said.

Tiffany felt embarrassed that she had jumped to the conclusion she had, and as her anger disappeared she saw a whole new side to Paul Bennington, she could really like this man.

“Paul, I’d love to go with you, should I change my clothes or is this okay?” Tiffany asked.

“Now I know why I like you so much, there aren’t many super models that would do this, I hope you don’t mind getting dirty,” Paul said.

“I don’t mind, let’s go,” Tiffany said as she took Paul’s arm with her hand.

The chauffer deposited them at the shelter and Tiffany noticed a short line had formed even though dinner wouldn’t be served for another three hours. How sad she thought.

When they entered the building, Paul introduced Tiffany to the people in charge.

“Father Mike, this is Tiffany Rollins, my girlfriend, she’s here to help,” Paul said.

Tiffany couldn’t help but notice that Paul had introduced her as his girlfriend. She also found that she liked being thought of this way, as Paul’s girlfriend.

“Well, you finally found a girl that’s not afraid to get her hands dirty. It’s nice to meet you Tiffany,” Father Mike said.

“What would you like me to do?” she asked.

“Come with me, Paul you can start setting up the tables and Tiffany, we need help in the kitchen.”

Tiffany followed Father Mike and soon found herself pealing potatoes and cutting vegetables. The time moved quickly and it was time to serve the meals.

Tiffany was the mashed potato server and looked smashing in her white apron and hair net, quite the fashion statement for a model

The line came through and none of the people knew who Tiffany was. How would they? The nearest they came to one of her fashion shows was the sidewalk outside the store begging for money. She was just a pretty girl serving food as far as they were concerned. The line lasted for two hours and over a thousand meals were served. After the last of the people were served, Tiffany and Paul joined the crowd at the tables and ate their meals with the homeless and people down on their luck. The day had made quite an impression on Tiffany, she felt so helpless yet satisfied for doing what she had done this day.

Tiffany and Paul finished helping to clean the shelter and returned to Paul’s city home at the Dakotas. The apartment was huge and Tiffany was very impressed.

“Would you like something to drink?” Paul asked?”

“Just a cup of tea would be fine,” Tiffany answered. “May I use your bathroom?”

“It’s down the hall on the right,” Paul said.

Tiffany found the bathroom and looked in the mirror at her reflection. She started giggling at the sight. Her makeup was a mess, as was her hair. Her nails were chipped and her clothing was wrinkled, she would need a very large makeover to look good again.

Tiffany returned to the living room and sat on the sofa. She curled her legs under her skirt. Paul brought her a cup of tea, which she took with both hands and let it rest on her knees. Paul had lit the gas fireplace and the warmth was filling the room. Tiffany was staring at the flames in the fireplace as Paul watched her.

Paul had dated many pretty women during his rise to financial security, but none had radiated the inner beauty that Tiffany did. She is an amazing woman Paul thought.

Tiffany looked serene and at peace as she watched the flickering flames and felt her body relax. She sipped the warm liquid in the mug and noticed that she didn’t leave a smudge of lipstick. She had forgotten to reapply her makeup while she was in the bathroom.

Paul was looking at this beauty and found she was pretty even without makeup and so unpretentious. He was falling in love with the girl. Paul walked to Tiffany and took the cup from her hand.

“May I kiss you?” he asked.

Tiffany looked into his eyes and saw a caring look, one of love and understanding. Much to her surprise Tiffany wanted Paul to kiss her. Tiffany was finally behaving like a girl.

“Yes,” she said. “I’d like that.”

Paul took her in his arms and touched his lips to hers in a loving way. There was no hint of wanting to bed the girl, just a show of love and respect for the beauty. Tiffany wrapped her arms around Paul’s neck and held him tight as the kiss continued. Tiffany felt wonderful being held by this man, she felt protected and she felt feminine. Gone was the up tight conservative Dirk. She liked the new feelings she was getting from the kiss, she liked it a lot.

Paul and Tiffany parted lips and she cuddled against him and would remain this way for the rest of the evening. They would kiss and talk and kiss some more, but always in a loving way. Paul didn’t want to push Tiffany any further; he respected her too much for that.

Tiffany fell asleep in Paul’s arms, so he laid her gently on the couch and cover her with a soft angora blanket. Paul could see the innocence radiate from her face as she slept. You’re a lucky man Paul Bennington, he thought, as he gazed at the beauty. Paul was feeling differently about Tiffany than he had about the other women he had dated. This is the kind of woman a man married, he thought as he walked to his bedroom for a nights sleep.

Tiffany woke the next morning and wondered where she was. She felt the soft warmth from the blanket Paul had placed on her. She looked around and remembered where she was, in Paul’s apartment. She stretched her arms under the blanket and felt at peace with herself. She had spent the night in a man’s apartment and nothing bad had happened, in fact everything wonderful had. She was becoming excited about being Tiffany Rollins and having found a special man like Paul Bennington.

She sat up when she smelled the coffee brewing.

“Paul?” she called.

“I’m in the kitchen,” he responded.

“What time is it?” she asked.

“It’s almost nine,” he responded.

“Oh God, I should be on my way to work by now,” Tiffany said.

“Don’t worry, I’ll drive you to work, have a cup of coffee first. I made it with my very own hands,” he laughed.

Tiffany walked to the kitchen, her bare feet making a soft sound on the hardwood floor. Paul turned and gave her his best smile when he saw her. When Tiffany saw his smile she wanted to give him the biggest kiss she could, so she did.

“Wow, what was that for?” he asked.

“For being so special, thank you Paul,” she said.

“All I did was make some coffee,” he said.

“It’s more than that. You were a perfect gentleman last night. You treated me like a queen and I’ll never forget you Paul,” she said.

“You make it sound as though you’ll never see me again,” he said.

“Good heavens, did I make it sound like that? If you don’t ask me out again, I’ll never forgive you, but now I really have to go to work. It’s very rare when a model has any free time,” she said.

“Let me get my keys and we’ll be off,” he said.

“I have to go home first and bathe. I also have to change my clothes,” she said.

“I’ll wait, that way I can spend more time with you,” he said.

“You don’t have to,” she said.

“I insist. I’m not going to let the woman in my life ever have to be alone again,” he said.

Tiffany felt warm when he said that. God he was special and she could feel herself falling into a whole new world of feelings for someone. Tiffany was falling in love with a man and she didn’t mind at all, she was embracing it. She couldn’t help herself and kissed Paul again.

“We should go,” she said as the couple walked to the door.

Runway
Chapter 31
by Arecee

Brenda greeted Tiffany when she came in to work the following day.

“Hi Tiffany, how was your Thanksgiving. Did you spend it alone?” Brenda asked.

“It was wonderful. Maybe I should say it was perfect,” she replied.

“Really, what did you do?”

“I spent the day at a homeless shelter and the evening at Paul Bennington’s apartment.”

“Who is Paul Bennington?”

“He’s the CEO of the department store chain I was modeling for Wednesday evening. He asked me to join him for Thanksgiving and I thought we would just have dinner somewhere nice, but he wanted me to go with him to the shelter and volunteer to help. Oh Brenda, it was the most wonderful Thanksgiving I’ve ever had. Just watching the faces of the people when you served them made my heart sing, especially the children. I can’t wait until next year to do it all over again,” Tiffany said.

“Wasn’t it creepy waiting on those people?” Brenda asked.

“Brenda, they’re just down on their luck and they were all very nice to me. Actually much nicer than some of the people I’ve met modeling.”

“Tell me more about your Paul?”

“He’s not my Paul, he’s just a very nice man who I like being with. He treats me like a princess and he wants to see me again.”

“Do you want to see him?”

“Yes, very much,” Tiffany said, as she blushed.

“My goodness, is this a new Tiffany Rollins I see standing next to my desk?”

“No, I’m the same person.”

“The Tiffany I knew wouldn’t be caught dead with a man and now you want to date one. No, this is a new Tiffany or an imposter. Did someone kidnap the old Tiffany?” Brenda giggled.

“Stop it Brenda, I finally realized that going out with a man was part of being Tiffany, that’s all.”

“He kissed you, didn’t he?”

Tiffany had turned a bright shade of red with that statement, which was all Brenda had to see to answer her question.

“He did kiss you, I knew it. Was it nice when he did?” Brenda asked.

“It was very nice, I didn’t want to go home after the last kiss.”

“There was more than one? Oh Tiffany, you like this guy, don’t you?”

“Yes, I thought I would like him as a buddy to hang out with, but as the day went on I found that I was attracted to him, and not as a buddy. When he asked if he could kiss me I wanted him to kiss me so badly that I melted in his arms.”

“I’m right someone did kidnap my best friend. You of all people allowed him to kiss you?”

“What’s wrong with that Brenda? Guys kiss girls all the time, it’s the way nature is, guy meets girl, guy asks girl out, guy kisses girl, it’s as simple as that,” Tiffany said.

Brenda could see that Tiffany was becoming flustered with the interrogation, but Brenda had to know more.

“I know that, I’ve definitely been kissed, but you, the person who hated a man to even touch her, wants to be kissed again. I’m just in shock, that’s all.”

“Brenda, I finally decided to have fun being Tiffany. There’s no reason to crawl into a cave and let life pass me by, it’s time for me to become Tiffany.”

“It’s about time girl friend. Do you have anything scheduled for today?”

“Another show; this Christmas season is going to kill me, I have something going on everyday until December twenty-fourth. Thank God we have the following week off, I’ll need the rest.”

“What are you gong to do that week?”

“I guess stay home, my parents don’t want to see me like this and told me not to come home until the assignment is over and I become Dirk again. I miss them terribly,” Tiffany said as her eyes watered.

“You poor thing, why don’t you come home with me? We can have a ball doing California girl things and maybe I can even teach you how to surf,” Brenda said.

“I’ll think about it. It might be fun, but I’m not going to surf, I’d just die if I broke a nail,” Tiffany giggled.

“Yep, someone kidnapped my girl friend,” Brenda laughed.

It was the Friday after Thanksgiving and any girl that was working already had their assignment so it was very quiet around the office. Melissa wasn’t coming in so everyone was pretty loose around and laid back. She was spending the weekend with her police escort because his wife had flown to Indianapolis for the Thanksgiving holiday. The cop wanted to stay home to be with Melissa, so he scheduled himself to work. Melissa was very good in bed and the officer wanted as much time with her as he could. Melissa on the other hand wanted something else, a hammer to hold over his head.

Runway
Chapter 32: Ouch it Hurts -
by Arecee

The following week, Brenda needed more cocaine from Melissa. She wanted to have it tested to see if a new batch had come in. Brenda was tiring of this whole investigation and wanted nothing more than to have it end.

“Melissa, remember when you said that if I ever need some more of, you know, that stuff just to ask?”

“Of course, sweetheart. Come into my office and I’ll get you some,” Melissa answered.

Brenda entered Melissa’s office and closed the door. Melissa walked to the painting hanging on the wall behind her desk and pulled the frame loose from the magnetic catch and swung it aside to reveal a wall safe. Melissa turned the combination dial and opened the safe revealing several packages of drugs. They appeared to be different from each other, so Brenda assumed one was cocaine and the other must be meth.

“Do you have something to put this in?” Melissa asked.

“No, I forgot to bring my compact,” Brenda answered.

“Your compact isn’t big enough for this. You need something larger. The compact is for your personal use when you want something to get you through the day. I’ll put it in this plastic bag. Make sure you hide it in an envelope or somewhere people can’t see it. I’d hate it if my receptionist was busted for carrying drugs,” Melissa laughed nervously.

Melissa measured some of the powder into the bag and sealed it.

“Here you are, this should last until next week. Has Tiffany tried this yet?” Melissa asked.

“Not yet, I used all of it myself.”

“My, my, aren’t we the adventurous one,” Melissa laughed.

“It’s not that Melissa, it just makes me feel so good,” Brenda said, hoping that she was cementing her relationship with Melissa.

“I’m sure Tiffany would love it too, but don’t share it with her just yet. I don’t want her doing things she shouldn’t do,” Melissa said.

“I won’t Melissa, and thank you. How much do I owe you for this?” Brenda asked.

“You don’t have to pay me sweetheart, I just want you to be happy. I might have to ask you to do a favor for me later, but not right now, run along.”

Brenda left Melissa’s office and closed the door. Melissa could hardly contain her joy with the rapid drug use Brenda portrayed. She wanted Tiffany to start using too, but not until she had worn herself out on modeling assignments. She was worth too much money to her right now and it would be a shame to throw all that down a hole just to make Tiffany prostitute herself. Maybe it will be best if Brenda uses it all herself, she thought. That girl will be a real money maker for me.

Brenda went to her desk and called Bill Cline.

“Bill Cline.”

“Hi Bill, I’d like to get together later if that works for you?” Brenda asked.

“See you at six at the same place?”

“Okay, see you then.”

Brenda arrived at the restaurant a few minutes early and Bill hadn’t arrived yet. Brenda had come to grips with what she and Danny had done, thanks to Annie explaining that what she had done was just a normal way of pleasing a man.

“Hi Danny,” Brenda said as she seated herself at the bar.

“Brenda, I was afraid you weren’t coming back, how are you?” he asked.

“I’m fine Danny, I’m sorry I over reacted to what we did. How have you been?”

“Just fine, you know me working all the time.”

“Don’t you mean most of the time,” Brenda said with a wink.

“Meeting your friend again?”

“Yes, more business to attend to.”

Bill entered the restaurant and sat next to Brenda. She removed a manila envelope from her purse, which she had folded in half and handed it to Bill.

“Here’s the paperwork you wanted Bill,” Brenda said. She didn’t want Danny to think she had drugs with her again.

“Thanks Brenda, have you eaten yet?”

“No.”

“Neither have I and I’m starving, lets get a table.”

Brenda and Bill stayed for dinner and left after they were finished. Danny watched and wondered if he would be able to see Brenda again, he really did like the girl.

Bill called the next day and informed Brenda that the cocaine was the same batch as the last one she provided, and that she would have to wait longer until she got more from Melissa.

Several weeks past, which gave Brenda time to watch Melissa’s visitors. When she first started working at Universal, people would come and go and she didn’t think much about it, but now a pattern had developed. The same girls would come by once or twice a month, have a conference with Melissa and then leave. Connie was one of the girls in that group of maybe fifteen different women. They were all good looking, and most looked like former models. Brenda was starting to put the whole thing together. They were the escorts working for Melissa and they were coming by for their drugs and the money split from their dates with the men who were paying for their services. Brenda needed to know more about the action and decided she would to talk to Connie the next time she came by.

Brenda figured Melissa would have replaced her supply by now, with all the travel from her office and asked for some more drug.

“Melissa, I was wondering if I might get some more of that special treat you have for me?” Brenda asked.

“Of course dear, come into my office.”

Melissa liked that Brenda was asking for more cocaine in a shorter amount of time. This meant that she was using more and needed it more often, a sure sign that she was becoming hooked. It was time to start her on the road to prostitution, her first encounters would be innocent at first, no sex, but as her needs grew so would her responsibilities toward her clients.

Melissa measured another batch of coke for Brenda and sealed the plastic bag.

“Here you are Brenda, I’m glad you like what I’ve been giving you,” Melissa said.

“I enjoy it very much Melissa, I don’t know how to thank you for being so nice,” Brenda said, as the words almost stuck in her throat.

“There is a way Brenda. Do you remember me telling you that I might need a favor from you someday in exchange for what I’ve done for you?”

“Yes.”

“Well I have a client coming from the west coast and he needs someone to be with him when he goes to a dinner function tonight. I described you to him and he would like you to go with him. You don’t have to worry, there will be no sex involved. You just have to look appealing if you know what I mean?”

“Can’t one of the other girls go with him?”

“Brenda, it’s time to repay your debt to me. This will be fun for you. All you have to do is look sexy. What happens after that is your business,” Melissa said.

“I don’t have anything to wear,” Brenda said, hoping that she could get out of this thing.

“Don’t worry, I’ll provide something for you. You’re a size six, aren’t you?”

“Yes.”

“What shoe size do you wear, dear?”

“I wear a size eight.”

“Good, it’s done. I’ll have everything delivered here this afternoon.”

Brenda took the cocaine from Melissa and put it in her purse. She called Bill and made arrangements to see him that noon, she wanted to get rid of it as soon as possible.

Brenda and Bill met at a small park to exchange the drug.

“Bill, this thing is starting to get messy, Melissa wants me to escort one of her clients to dinner tonight and I don’t even want to think of where this is going,” Brenda said.

“She doesn’t want you to have sex, does she?”

“She said it doesn’t involve sex, but what if the guy expects it? They did say we might have to do things we wouldn’t want to do when we took this assignment. It’s important to gain the trust of Melissa, but I didn’t think it would involve sex.”

“Tell him no, tough shit if Melissa loses a client.”

“He might try to force himself on me. What should I do then?”

“Brenda, you’re trained in martial arts, so you should know what you should do. You haven’t forgotten already, have you?”

“I suppose not, it’s just that things are so different when you’re a girl. I’m sure I’ll be fine.”

“I’m sure you will be, you’re a fine agent. I have to get back and have this tested. You be careful tonight,” Bill said with concern.

“I will be,” Brenda said.

Brenda walked back to the office and wondered if she was pushing the investigation too fast. She certainly hadn’t planned on dating some guy from out of town and to be his escort, as Melissa had called it. Brenda knew what she really was, a prostitute. How was she going to avoid having sex with the man, she wondered. Bill had mentioned that she knew how to take care of herself, but what he didn’t know was that her strength had diminished as the hormones had sculpted her body. She might know the moves, but was she fast enough to take a man by surprise? And what if he gained the upper hand, then what? Would she be able to kick or fight with heels on, she hadn’t trained for that. Brenda was becoming concerned that she was stepping way over a line that could mean her death.

Should I gain Melissa’s trust or should I just forget about this whole thing, she wondered. Then the thought of the time and money already involved in this operation came to mind as did her new self, the woman she had become. No, she thought, I’ll do it. I’ll just have to take extra care so as not to get hurt.

Runway
Chapter 33:
by Arecee

A special delivery package was brought to the office addressed to Brenda Watson, and she knew what it would be, her costume for the evening.

Brenda wondered what she would be wearing. Brenda liked to dress nicely, with class, not like some oversexed bimbo on the make, but she had a feeling Melissa was going to make her do just that.

Brenda opened the box and her worse fears came true. Melissa couldn’t even be original and was going to have her wear a little black dress with the emphasis on little. Maybe this should be called slut wear, Brenda thought with a giggle. The shoes weren’t much better, one look and ‘CFM’ to mind. Melissa had even included the lingerie. If this was the look Melissa wanted, then that was the look she would get, but it might take more than a few minutes to do.

“Melissa, where am I to met your client and at what time?” Brenda asked.

“At his hotel around seven,” she answered.

“I’m going to need some time to get ready. I have someone that can do my makeup for me, but I’ll have to leave now so I can be ready in time.”

“This is important so you can go, just be nice to my client. His name is Preston Kurtz and we do a lot of business with him.”

“I won’t let you down Melissa.”

Brenda returned to her desk and called Ashley.

“Hello,” Ashley said into the phone.

“Ashley, hi, its Brenda, I need a big favor. I have a date tonight and need my hair and makeup done, can you help me?”

“Of course I can. You know my address. Can you come now?”

“I’ll be right there.”

Brenda arrived at Ashley’s apartment and was buzzed in. Ashley opened her door and the two embraced.

“Tell me what you are doing tonight, so I have an idea of what to do with you hair?” Ashley asked.

“I have to go out with a client of Melissa’s. Let me show you the dress I’m supposed to wear and then you’ll see what I need,” Brenda said.

Brenda opened the box and held the dress up for Ashley to see.

“Oh, slut wear. Just exactly what does she want you to do with this client, get him in bed or just look like a whore for him?” Ashley said, in disgust.

“There’s no way he’s going to get me in bed and I don’t want to look like a whore. What can we do?”

“I’ll protect you Brenda, you’ll just look sexy as hell when I’m done. Let’s get you in the shower and wash your hair, I have a lot to do.”

Brenda showered and dried off her body. She put on the lacy black thong panties Melissa had been kind enough to include with the dress and joined Ashley in the kitchen.

“Your hair has grown since the last time I saw you, I can do more with it now. I have to trim a few split ends and then I can set it, you’re going to look hot tonight.”

“Ashley, looking hot is the farthest thing from my mind. Actually looking like a nerd was more of what I had in mind,” Brenda giggled nervously.

Ashley finished setting Brenda’s hair and started on her makeup.

“Let me do your nails first. They’re going to take longer to do than your makeup. I want your hands to be as pretty as your face.”

“Ashley, please don’t over do it. I don’t want this guy to get the wrong idea. When he sees me I want him to think I’m like ice.”

“Oh you will be, fire on ice,” Ashley giggled.

Ashley did both Brenda’s feet and hands with red polish. The color would contrast nicely with the black dress and sandals she was to wear.

“I’m going to give your eyes a smoky look, you know the look that Victoria’s Secret model had. So watch what I do, so you can do it yourself,” Ashley said.

Ashley finished Brenda’s eyes and put on red lipstick and gloss so her lips would shine.

Brenda rolled her sheer nude panty hose up her legs and then lowered her dress down over her head. The dress stopped several inches above mid thigh and the top was cut low enough to expose her cleavage to well below her breasts. She sat and looked at the sandals Melissa had sent for her to wear, the heels were almost five inches tall. There were two long straps attached to the back of the shoes and Brenda was at a loss as to what they were for.

“Ashley, what are these straps for?” she asked.

“They wrap around your calf to hold your sandals on, they’re very sexy,” Ashley said.

“Could you show me please?” Brenda asked.

Ashley slid the sandals on Brenda’s feet and wrapped the straps around her calf and attached the straps together just below her knees.

“There, all done. Time to take a look at yourself princess,” Ashley said.

Brenda stood and almost fell because of the height of her heels. This might take some getting used to, she thought. She slowly walked to the full length mirror and looked at herself.

“Oh my God Ashley, what have you done? I’ll be raped if someone sees me looking like this,” Brenda exclaimed.

“Don’t you like it?”

“God yes I like it, I look so, so hot. Just wearing this is making me want a man, what am I going to do Ashley?”

“Whatever you want, you’re the woman in charge.”

“I feel like I’m naked wearing this, it’s such a turn on. What if my date wants to have sex, what should I do?”

“Have sex if you want or don’t, you’re the woman. Have you had sex with a man yet?” Ashley asked.

“Once,” Brenda blushed as she answered.

“What did you do?”

“I did it with my mouth.”

“Was it hard for you to do?”

“Not really, Danny instructed me and I did what he said to do, I really didn’t do much Danny just moved my head up and down.”

“Did it bother you when he was finished?”

“A little, why?”

“Because the first time is the hardest, but after you’ve done it once the more you do it the easier it is. It doesn’t bother me at all anymore, if I feel like doing it I do it and if I don’t want to I don’t. For me it's no different than a girl going to bed and spreading her legs except that I do it with my mouth. Tell me how you felt after you did it?”

“I didn’t know what to do when he came in my mouth, so I spit it out onto the street. I felt ashamed of myself for letting Danny seduce me so easily and for what I had done.”

“Did you feel at all happy that you had cleared that hurdle so to speak?”

“Now that you mention it I did, after I thought about it for a while.”

“And I guess you discovered that those things don’t bite. I’ll be honest with you Brenda the more of a woman I have become the more I like doing that, it’s my way of having sex with a man. Most guys don’t know I still have my boy bits, so having them screw me is out of the question. Brenda you still have some male thoughts in your head and when you see yourself dressed like this the first thing you think of is sex and your female self wants to please the male thought. This is the most dangerous time for a girl like you, you want to be a woman, but your brain says to be a slut for the male thoughts. The longer you remain this way the more you will think like a woman and react to sex like a woman. When that happens you will look at yourself dressed like this and wonder if your date will be pleased and not how fast I can get him in bed.”

“I’ll try to be good Ashley, really I will.”

“Look Brenda, I’m not saying not to have fun just be careful and if you want to have sex go ahead and do it. You’ll find it really is enjoyable when you are in control and you do what you want, not what the man wants to do to your head.”

“I’ll remember that, thanks.”

“I’ll call a cab for you, where are you going?”

“To the St. Regis. Everything is taking place there, dinner and show and the guy has a room there so at least I don’t have to go outside looking like this. Do you have a jacket I can borrow to get to the cab?”

“I have one that will be perfect, at least your boobs will be covered. Your legs are on their own,” Ashley giggled.

The cab arrived and Brenda left with a promise to take good care of Ashley’s jacket.

Brenda knew her dress was short, but after sitting down in the back of the cab she realized just how short it was. Her entire leg was exposed and the driver was taking full advantage of the view. The taxi arrived at the hotel and the doorman opened the door for Brenda. When she swung her legs out, he was greeted with a view he wouldn’t soon forget. He took Brenda’s hand and helped her to her feet after spotting the incredibly tall heels.

“Thank you,” she said.

“It was my pleasure miss,” he replied.

Brenda clicked her way into the hotel and asked the desk clerk for Preston’s room number.

The clerk phoned his room to inquire as to whether he was expecting a guest.

“He’s expecting you miss, he’s in room 1740,” the clerk said.

Brenda could feel the distain in the clerk’s eyes and realized that they thought she was a whore. So this is how a sexy girl feels she thought.

Brenda rode the elevator to the seventeenth floor, walked to Preston’s room and knocked on the door.

The door opened and a middle aged man smiled at Brenda. It was the smile of a wolf looking at a sheep before a meal.

“Hello, I’m Brenda Watson,” she said, offering her hand.

“I’m pleased to meet you, I’m Preston Kurtz. I must say Melissa wasn’t kidding when she said I would be pleased with you, you’re a doll,” he said.

“Thank you Mr. Kurtz.”

“Call me Preston. May I get you something to drink before we go?”

“No thank you, Preston, I’m fine.”

Preston surveyed the beauty standing in front of him, Melissa finally sent a girl that wasn’t taller than him and this one had curves. All the other girls had been ex-models and would stand as tall as him without the impossibly high heels they wore and they didn’t have much in the figure department. Their faces were pretty, but their figures lacked what Brenda’s offered, nice sized breasts, a curvy ass and drop dead gorgeous legs. Preston had never been turned on by the other girls, but Brenda was different, and he might have to make an exception about sex with this one.

“We might as well be going then, shall we?” he said as he extended his arm.

Brenda knew what was expected and placed her hand on his arm as they walked to the elevator. Holding his arm really didn’t bother her because it helped steady her as she walked on the tottering stilts that made her legs look so good. They were soon seated at a table with five other couples waiting for a convention dinner. Introductions were made around the table and Brenda couldn’t help but feel the stares from both the men and women, the men out of lust and the women from hate. She felt like crawling under the table.

Dinner was served and Preston tried to make Brenda feel more at ease and she was starting to enjoy his company. Preston was a salesman before he became the national sales manager for the firm he worked for and had the reputation of being able to sell ice to an Eskimo in winter. Brenda finally paid attention to Preston and ignored the other guests at the table, figuring that this was part of the business of being an escort. The only person that was important was the client and the rest could go to hell as far as she was concerned.

Dinner was finished and the show began. It was a combination of second tier talent and short business speeches and lasted for two hours. Brenda wondered why people would bother to go to these things without a gun held to their heads.

“Preston, why do people come to these things, they’re terrible?” she asked.

“Several reasons Brenda, one is to be able to go to a city like this and enjoy yourself and use it as a tax deduction and secondly to meet a girl like you. It’s an opportunity for married guys to get away from their wives and have a little tryst.”

“Why Preston, that’s not nice,” Brenda said with a giggle and reached for his hand.

“The show’s over would you like to go have a drink or should we go to my room and have one there?” Preston asked.

Brenda thought of how the evening had gone and the stares she had received and decided she would rather go where she wouldn’t be seen.

“I’d rather go to your room, it’s quieter there,’ Brenda said.

Preston escorted Brenda from the room with the men not believing his incredible luck to be with this girl. Preston was an average looking man of fifty years and looked all of those fifty years. He had a little paunch to show from years of business lunches and there was nothing especially good looking about him. He was just average and yet here he was, holding hands with the most desirable woman in the room. Eyes followed their every move, actually Brenda’s every move hoping that her breasts might fall from her dress or her panties would be exposed with every movement of her legs. Brenda was definitely a walking wet dream.

Preston opened the door to his room and escorted Brenda in and locked the security lock.

“Have a seat Brenda,” he said pointing to the sofa. “I’ll get something for us to drink. What would you like?”

“I’ll have anything with vodka,” she replied.

Preston poured an individual bottle of vodka into a glass of ice and added orange juice and brought it to Brenda.

“Here you are, vitamin C with a kick,” he laughed.

Brenda liked Preston. He was very funny and made her feel at ease with him. She knew Melissa had mentioned no sex and she was happy with that, but she also knew he must have spent a lot of money to date her. After the initial impression when she met him, she wondered if he was going to want to get his monies worth, time would tell.

Preston sat next to Brenda and started to talk about this and that, all the typical sales bullshit and Brenda listened intently and was soon caught up into what he was saying. He had talked her into having sex and she was agreeing with him that she should do it with him, it truly was an ice to the Eskimo thing.

He leaned and kissed Brenda on the lips and his tongue soon penetrated her lips. His hands had easy access to her breasts and were soon inside her dress fondling her nipples. As the fire rose inside of her, Brenda thought about what Ashley had said, the first time was the hardest, and after that it was easy just do it when you want.

Brenda was feeling hot at this moment and felt Preston take her hand and placed it on his tented pants. He was hard and wanted her to take his erection in her hand. She took it and gave it a squeeze and she knew if she continued she would be the whore that came into the hotel.

“Get on the bed,” she whispered.

Preston went to the bed and Brenda undid his pants and underwear and pulled them down enough to allow his erection to spring free. She took it back into her hand and slowly pumped it.

“Oh God, Brenda, that feels so good,” he said.

Brenda laid down on the bed next to him, took his hand and placed it on her breast.

“Rub me,” she ordered.

Preston rubbed Brenda’s breast and then she took him in her mouth, she was doing the work. She felt the tip and let it slide to the back of her throat and caressed the shaft with her tongue. She pulled it out slowly and then let it slide back in as she made love to the penis. Ashley was right, doing it her way was wonderful and it felt good doing this, it was incredibly erotic. She felt Preston grow tense grabbing her breast with intensity, which made her love his member that much more and then she felt him flow into her mouth. She loved the way she felt as the slickness filled her mouth, she sucked for the first time, she wanted this thing in her mouth and she wanted to please it.

It finished spurting the liquid and Brenda pulled the penis from her mouth and went to the bathroom to spit the liquid from her mouth into the sink. Spitting the cum from her mouth woke a new feeling in Brenda, disgust. How could she have let the salesman talk her into giving him a blowjob, that’s what it was, a blowjob. Not orally satisfying the man, but a blowjob. Something a whore gives a man she doesn’t even know, for payment. Brenda filled a glass with water and tried to wash away the disgusting taste in her mouth. As the taste lingered it brought to bare what she had just done, prostituted herself. She wanted to cry.

“I have to go,” she said when she re-entered the room.

“You were fantastic Brenda, I’d like to see you again when I come to town,” Preston said.

Seeing Preston again was the farthest thing from Brenda’s mind at this moment, she just wanted to get out of here. How should I respond to that Brenda wondered, he thinks I’m a whore and he’s a client and if I don’t say the right thing Melissa won’t trust me to re-supply me with drugs.

“You were wonderful too Preston, the best I’ve ever had,” she said with a smile.

“I left a tip in your purse for you, you were worth every penny of it,” he said.

That statement really hit home with Brenda, she was now a paid prostitute and like it or not Melissa would think of her as one. How could I have let this get so far out of hand, she wondered.

“Thank you so much Preston, give me a hug so I can go,” she said.

Preston rose from the bed and Brenda gave him a hug. I can’t believe I’m doing this right now, hugging a man with his pants and underwear around his ankles and a deflated penis hanging free below his shirt. This is a picture my mother would love to see.

Brenda grabbed her purse and was soon out the door. She walked to the elevator, which deposited her in the lobby. Her heels clicked on the marble floor until she reached the carpet, but the noise had caused people to look at her. She was still beautiful to look at and she received her stares, except she thought everyone knew what she had just done, she felt ashamed.

Brenda found a taxi and entered, she felt cheap and looked it too. Brenda gave the driver her address and they were off.

Brenda opened her purse and removed the wad of bills. She counted it and found that her tip was one thousand dollars. Brenda hadn’t noticed the driver watching her.

“Good night tonight, honey?” he asked.

“Mind your own business,” Brenda answered, she wasn’t in any mood to listen to some crap from the driver.

“You know I get lots of requests for girls like you, if you work with me I could hook you up with some real money,” he said.

“You don’t know anything about a girl like me, so why don’t you just shut up and drive,” she responded.

“Suit yourself, I’m just trying to help you out sweetie,” he said.

“You’re trying to help yourself out, and I’m not your sweetie.”

Brenda arrived at her apartment and exited the cab, throwing the fare on the front seat of the cab. She was in no mood to make nice with the driver.

Brenda entered her apartment and thanked heaven that Annie hadn’t seen the way she was dressed. She removed the dress and heels and washed her face clean of any makeup. Her skin was clean and soft, she was a pretty girl even without makeup on, but when she looked at herself in the mirror, she saw her reflection and felt dirty. Her eyes began to fill with tears and the dam broke, she was no longer a sweet girl, she was a whore and felt nothing but distain for herself. How could she have done such a stupid thing, she wondered as she fell on her bed and cried until she found the world of sleep.

Runway
Chapter 34:
by Arecee

Brenda woke the next morning, her eyes still red from the previous night’s tears. She went to work looking and feeling like hell.

“Good morning Brenda, how did last night go?” asked Melissa, as she entered the office.

“You’re early this morning,” Brenda answered, with a touch of venom in her voice.

Melissa could tell Brenda wasn’t a happy camper, but none of her girls were after their first date as an escort. Melissa wanted to push Brenda a little farther into the sex game, but knew she would have to handle her with fur gloves. She needed to know if she would be joining her regular girls as an escort.

“Did you have a nice time last night? How was Preston, was he satisfied when you left?”

“Yes, I’m sure he was, but I really don’t think I’m cut out for that sort of thing Melissa.”

“Brenda I explained to you that you would have to do some favors for me in exchange for the little treats I give you, so don’t get indignant about your duties. The first time is always the hardest, but after that it’s easy,” Melissa said.

Why does everyone say that, the first time is the hardest, that’s nonsense, it might become easier, but that doesn’t mean I have to like it, Brenda thought.

“Please don’t ask me to do that again Melissa. I’m not sure if I can,” Brenda said.

“Alright dear, I don’t want to push you into something you don’t want to do. I’ll be in my office,” Melissa said as she left the room.

Mario came in next and greeted Brenda.

“Hi sweetheart, are you okay?” he asked.

“I’m just tired; I had to work late for Melissa last night. I’ll be alright with a little rest,” she answered.

Brenda had trouble looking Mario in the eye. She felt guilty for what she had done, even though it was just work. What she had done was more than writing down few pages of notes. She had prostituted herself and was having difficulty coming to terms with what she had done. Like it or not, this was going way beyond being a casual investigation. It was becoming a degrading way of life for her.

“I’ll drop by later, maybe we can get something to eat after work.”

“That would be nice,” she said.

Mario left and Brenda was coming to realize that undercover work wasn’t nice, nor was it the fictional experience of a movie drama. The investigation was long and one tended to become like the people being investigated, the only difference was that she had a badge. Brenda knew she wasn’t a whore, and pretending to be one was just a way to gain Melissa’s trust, but God how she hated having to degrade herself like that. Maybe this last bit of coke would put the nail in the coffin and the ruse would be over.

Bill called a little after noon with the results of the drug.

“Universal.”

“Brenda, it’s Bill.”

“Hi Bill, what’s up?”

“Not much, and the tests aren’t encouraging, this batch didn’t match anything we had results on so we don’t know where it came from,” he said.

“Shit, how much longer is this going to take Bill?” Brenda asked, the exasperation showing in her voice.

“I wish I had an answer for you, but I don’t. I’ve seen these things go on for years and never be solved, we just have to keep trying,” Bill said.

“That’s easy for you to say, Bill, but getting the cocaine isn’t the easiest thing in the world to do. Melissa’s asking that I do favors for her, in exchange for the drug, and I don’t want to do that,” Brenda said.

“We might solve this soon. Buy another sample from Susan and maybe it will match what you just got from Melissa, it had to come from somewhere.”

“Okay, I will, but I won’t get anymore from Melissa for at least a month, there’s just too much stress involved,” Brenda said.

“If we need more maybe you can have Tiffany get it, she needs to be more involved in this investigation.”

“It would be nice if she was, but it’s not her fault that she became so popular. We thought she would just be another model, but I guess that’s the way things work out sometimes. I don’t think Melissa would give Tiffany a sample because of that popularity. She’s worth too much money right now.”

“See what you can do. Call me when you have that sample,” Bill said.

“Okay, bye.”

“Goodbye, Brenda.”

Melissa called Brenda into her office later that afternoon.

“Brenda, I just got off the phone with Preston and he couldn’t compliment you enough for your performance last night. He said you were the best girl I’ve ever sent to him and wants to see you again next month when he comes to town. I set it up for December nineteenth, so leave that date open,” Melissa ordered.

“I’m not sure if I want to do that again Melissa,” Brenda said.

“Brenda, you owe me and I won’t take no for an answer. I’m sure you would hate to lose your job.”

“I love my job, Melissa. It’s just that I’m not comfortable being an escort.”

“It’s easier the second time. Do it once more, please?”

Brenda thought about what Melissa was asking. She could just walk out on the assignment and say the hell with it, but she already had months of time invested, and she was gaining Melissa’s trust. She had no choice but to do as asked.

“Alright, just one more time.”

“Thank you Brenda, you’re a true friend. It’s not everyone that would do this for me.”

Brenda wanted to puke when Melissa said that, she knew she was just another girl Melissa wanted to whore for her. God, what a piece of work she is, Brenda thought to herself.

Brenda went to dinner with Mario and he seemed to cheer her up. Life was always wonderful when Mario was involved.

“Are we doing Sunday dinner this week?” she asked.

“Of course, my nephews and nieces would be devastated if their Aunt Brenda wasn’t there,” he chuckled.

“I miss those guys,” she said.

“They love you dearly, almost as much as I do,” he said.

Brenda leaned over and kissed her sweetheart, she really did love him. Life seemed to be normal when Mario was near. Brenda wished the investigation would end so she could have a normal relationship with her love. It would be so much easier if he knew she was an undercover agent and the secrets could end between them.

Mario escorted Brenda home and they were soon sitting on the sofa in her apartment. With all that had happened the last few days, Brenda needed reassurance from Mario.

“Mario, would you hold me please?” she asked.

“Of course I will. Are you alright?” he asked, as his concern for her showed as he spoke.

“I’m fine, I just have a lot of things on my mind and I really need you right now,” she answered.

Mario put his arms around Brenda and pulled her tight. She felt tense when he did. She seemed to relax after a while, but then he felt her body jerk as she started to cry.

“Baby, what’s wrong?” he asked.

“I’m, sorry,” Brenda sobbed. “I have so much on my mind right now and if I was to lose you, I’d just die,”

“You’re not going to lose me, heck you’ll probably have to run me off with a stick when you get tired of me,” Mario kidded, trying to make Brenda feel better.

“I’m so worried that you will leave me,” she cried, as the guilt of her encounter the previous evening invaded her mind.

“Honey, I’m not going to leave you,” he said as he tilted her head back and gave her a kiss.

Brenda threw her arms around Mario’s neck and pulled him into a lover’s embrace.

“I love you so much,” she said when there lips parted.

“I love you too,” he said.

Mario kissed Brenda goodnight when he knew she would be okay to be by herself.

Brenda went to bed and wondered why God had been so kind to her, to have given her a man like Mario. After all she had done, she felt as though she didn’t deserve someone so special. The tears fell once more before she found sleep.

Brenda called Susan the next day and arranged to see her for dinner.

Susan walked into the restaurant and the two women exchanged air kisses.

“How have you been Brenda? Is life treating you okay?” Susan asked.

“Everything’s fine, but I need to buy some more stuff from you. I hope you don’t mind?”

“I kind of thought that was why you asked me to dinner, so I brought the same amount as last time. I hope you aren’t using too much of it?”

“I’m fine, I share with some friends.”

“That’s good. It’s not good to abuse this stuff. It can ruin your life.”

“I’m careful with it Susan, there’s no need to worry.”

“That’s good.”

Susan gave Brenda her drug and Brenda gave Susan her cash. The deal was done. They ate dinner and went their own separate ways. The next day Brenda got the drug to Bill to be tested.

Bill called Brenda back the following day and informed her that the drug from Susan was from the same as the batch she gave her the first time she had asked for it. Susan wasn’t the drug source for Melissa.

“Brenda we should meet next week to discuss where this might be going and we have to put our heads together to think,” Bill said.

“Okay, where? The usual place, Tuesday at seven?”

“That works, I’ll see you then, and see if Tiffany can make it too.”

“I will, but with her crazy schedule it might be a problem getting her there.”

“Try your best.”

“I will, goodbye Bill.”

Tiffany made one of her rare appearances at the office. She had been so busy with her schedule that she was reporting to two and three jobs a day and hadn’t spoken to Brenda for a week.

“Hey there, Miss Rising Star, it’s nice to see you again,” Brenda said, as Tiffany came through the door.

“Hi. God, I’m so tired. Is Melissa in yet?” Tiffany asked.

“No not yet, she called and said that she wouldn’t be in until noon, why?” Brenda asked.

“I want her to cut back on some of my jobs. This whole thing is getting out of control. I barely have time to sleep,” Tiffany said.

“You poor thing and to make matters worse Bill wants a meeting with us next Tuesday at seven. We need to discuss where this is going and it’s important that you be there.”

“That would be like going out to dinner with friends and having a nice time, you bet I’ll be there. I don’t have anything scheduled for that time, so count me in,” Tiffany said.

“It will be nice to spend some time with my best friend again,” Brenda said.

“I’ve missed that too. We used to hang out together everyday at the academy, and then we thought we would do the same thing here. We couldn’t have been more wrong.”

“I really miss seeing you, how come you came in this morning?”

“I thought Melissa would be here and I had a few free minutes this morning to see her, but I have to run off again. If I don’t see you until Tuesday have a nice weekend,” Tiffany said.

“I will, Sunday dinner you know, with Mario,” Brenda said.

“I can’t believe you two are still together,” Tiffany said.

“I’m surprised too, have you seen that guy who took you to dinner, again?”

“Do you mean Paul Bennington?”

“Yes.”

“We’ve seen each other briefly. Why do you ask?”

“I was just wondering if my girl friend had finally found someone that’s all.”

“Brenda, you know I’m not looking for someone, especially not a guy. We just seem to enjoy each other’s company.”

“Be careful, that’s the way Mario and I started out.”

“Are you kidding me? You used to fall apart every time Mario came through the door before you started seeing him and Paul definitely doesn’t do that to me.”

“It didn’t sound that way after Thanksgiving. Why the big change?” Brenda asked.

“I don’t know, maybe it’s because we really don’t see much of each other. To be honest Brenda, it scared the heck out of me that I was finding Paul so attractive. When I gave into my feelings toward him I was also embracing myself, you know, being Tiffany. I had tried for so long to put Dirk aside and when I finally did, something happened to me. I felt as though I had become Tiffany, a woman and even as hard as I was trying I couldn’t find Dirk, and I don’t think I wanted too.”

“Then why change now?” Brenda asked.

“Because with my work schedule I’ve been able to think about all this, without the distraction Paul brings when he’s around. Dirk’s reared his ugly little head and made me think about whether this is what I really want. I’m very confused right now, Brenda,” Tiffany said.

“Have you talked to Paul about any of this?” Brenda asked.

“Of course not! What am I going to say to him? I’m an FBI agent and a man to boot? Use your head Brenda,” Tiffany said.

“I’m sorry, I wasn’t thinking. So Paul doesn’t rock your boat anymore?”

“Yes he does and that’s one of the reasons I’m staying away from him,” Tiffany responded.

“I bet he thinks about you all the time,” Brenda giggled.

“That’s beside the point. Paul and I are just friends.”

“If you say so, girl friend,” Brenda giggled.

“I’ll see you Tuesday,” Tiffany said as she closed the door behind her.

Runway
Chapter 35
by Arecee

The week past quickly and Brenda found herself at Sunday dinner. She had come to like this ritual, as it seemed to clear her head of the deceit she was involved in. It felt refreshing to forget the seamy side of the investigation, if even for just a few hours. She liked being Aunt Brenda to the children while she became more of a part of Mario’s family. She was building close relationships with family members other than Mario. If she was asked to investigate Mario, she wasn’t sure if she could, at least not objectively.

Tuesday evening came and Tiffany was able to keep her calendar clear for the meeting.

“Let’s catch a cab, it’s getting late and we don’t want to keep Bill waiting,” Brenda said.

“Let me get my purse. What’s this Bill like anyway? I’ve never even talked to him?” Tiffany asked.

“He’s pretty nice, but not my kind of guy. He’s gone through some changes since I met him, mostly for the best,” Brenda said.

“What do you mean by that?”

“He was a full blown alcoholic the first time I met him, he got drunk, and he was disgusting. After that he met some woman and he stopped drinking altogether and now he might take a drink, but keeps it under control,” Brenda said.

“Is he nice to you?”

“Of course he is. Why wouldn’t he be?” Brenda asked.

“Because you‘re cute and have a body to die for. He does leave you alone, doesn’t he?”

“God Tiffany, Bill’s a nice man, you’ll see. Hurry up, let’s go.”

The girls arrived at the restaurant and Bill hadn’t arrived so they sat at the bar to wait.

“Brenda, how’s my favorite girl?” asked Danny.

“I’m fine Danny, and this beautiful girl you can’t keep your eyes off is Tiffany Rollins,” Brenda said, with a touch of jealousy in her voice.

“I’m very pleased to meet you Tiffany. Can I get you girls something to drink?” Danny asked.

“Two lemon drops please, Danny,” said Brenda.

“Don’t I know you from somewhere, Tiffany?” Danny asked.

“Probably from one of the ads I’m in,” Tiffany said.

“Hey, now I know, you’re the Sunstar chick,” Danny exclaimed.

“I never thought of myself as a chick, but yes, that’s me,” she replied.

“Wow, you were so hot in those ads, I can’t believe you’re in my humble establishment,” Danny babbled.

Brenda watched Danny trying to make an impression on Tiffany. Even though there was nothing between Danny and her, she felt jealous of her friend. Danny had been her first sexual experience with a man, and maybe she did have some feelings for the flirt.

“Danny, are you going to make our drinks?” Brenda asked.

“Oh yeh, I’m sorry Brenda, I don’t get celebrities in here very often. I’ll be right back,” he said.

“God Tiffany, I thought Danny’s eyes would pop out looking at you,” Brenda giggled to her friend.

“I get that all the time, so I’m used to it. Do you know him?” Tiffany asked.

“He drove me home after dinner one night, he’s pretty nice, and he is cute.” Brenda said.

“I didn’t notice, he’s just another guy to me.”

“Come on Tiffany, you didn’t notice how good looking he is?”

“Okay, I did. What’s Bill look like?”

“Oh girl, God he makes me want to jump his bones every time I see him, but if you like him I’ll give him up, this time, just for you,” Brenda teased.

“Is he really good looking?” Tiffany asked, in her innocence.

“You’ll fall in love,” Brenda said.

Bill walked through the door into the restaurant and saw Brenda and Tiffany.

“Here he is Tiffany, he’s all yours.”

“You bitch,” Tiffany laughed and hit Brenda’s arm.

“Good evening Brenda. I assume you’re Tiffany, I’m Bill Cline,” he said.

“Hi Bill. Tiffany and I were just getting a drink. Would you like one?” Brenda asked.

“Are you buying?” he asked.

“Of course, don’t girls always buy men drinks?” she responded.

“Good, I’ll have a Manhattan over with no cherry,” he said.

Danny brought the girls their drinks and Brenda ordered Bill’s drink.

“Danny, Bill would like a Manhattan over with no cherry. We’re going to move to a table so could you bring it over there for us, please?” she asked, with her most flirtatious smile.

“I’d be happy to. Are you staying for dinner?”

“Tiffany and I are. Bill would you like dinner too?”

“No, I’ll just have a drink. I want to get this over with as soon as possible,” he said.

“God Bill, you’d think we were lepers or something,” Brenda laughed.

“Sorry Brenda, but I have something’s to do,” Bill replied.

The threesome found and empty table and sat down. Danny brought the drink and some menus for them to look at.

“Brenda, Tiffany, we’re going to have to get more aggressive with our investigation because so far it hasn’t gone very well. All we know is who isn’t supplying drugs to Melissa and still don’t have clue as to who is. Do you have any thoughts?” Bill asked.

“I ask around, but most of the girls don’t like to admit that they’re using them,” Tiffany said.

“I’ve done my part, God I even had to sample it once,” Brenda said.

“I know you two have been trying to find information, but we have to try harder. There is only one more person on our list and that’s Mario the UPS guy. Maybe we should concentrate on him, he seems to be the logical choice,” Bill said.

Brenda felt her stomach turn as she digested Bill’s words.

“Bill, I don’t think he’s the one, he just doesn’t fit the profile,” Tiffany said.

“Who else could it be? The drugs keep showing up for Melissa to distribute? We have traced them back to different distributors and he would have access throughout the city. After all, who would notice a UPS truck in their neighborhood, one truck looks like the next,” Bill said.

“I know it’s not Mario, he wouldn’t do something like that,” Brenda said.

Brenda’s greatest fears were coming true. She had become involved with a suspect and had fallen in love. There would be no way for her to investigate the man. Maybe she should excuse herself from the investigation and let Bill replace her with someone that didn’t have connections to the case.

“I really think we should concentrate on him, he’s the logical choice as far as I’m concerned. What with the Colombia connection and all, I’ll bet he’s our man,” Bill stated.

“Bill, I think we should go in a different direction. I don’t think Mario’s our man, it’s just a feeling I get,” Tiffany said.

Brenda looked at her friend. Tiffany winked at her and smiled. Brenda wanted to hug her friend in the worse way, but thought twice. Bill wouldn’t understand.

“Okay, let’s try to be logical about this, what do we know so far?” Bill asked.

“We know Melissa is using the drugs to guide her models into prostitution after they’ve passed their usefulness as models. Connie has said so and I have first hand experience,” Brenda said.

“We know that, but what we don’t know is where she gets the stuff,” Bill said.

“When you test it where do you get the other drug samples?” Tiffany asked.

“It’s sent to us by police departments from all over the United States for our lab to test. The results are used when they go to trial. That way they can tie the drug to the person that’s been arrested.”

“How much do they send you?”

“Just a small sample.”

“What do they do with the rest of it?”

“They incinerate it. The drug is kept under lock and key at each facility and only a very few people have access to it. It‘s kept until the trial and after that it’s destroyed.”

“Let me get this straight, the drugs we had tested were matched to quantities you tested from the New York police department which they obtained during an arrest? The first batch was from an old case and the second was from one, a year newer, is that right?” Brenda asked.

“Yes that’s right, but that doesn’t explain the last batch, we have no sample of that one.”

“Maybe you haven’t tested it yet, how many samples do you get and how long does it take to test it?” Brenda asked.

“We get hundreds and we’re really overloaded right now so a sample might not be tested for three or four months, what are you driving at?” Bill asked.

“What if it’s the police that are giving Melissa the drugs? That would explain why the formula changes from time to time. When they incinerate the drug they just get hers from another batch. It all makes perfect sense,” Brenda said.

“Do you know how difficult something like that would be to prove?” asked Bill.

“It’s a theory worth pursuing, it makes more sense than Mario does,” Brenda said.

“Okay, let’s assume you are right. How do we find the answer we’re looking for?” asked Bill.

“We do what we have been doing. Melissa is starting to trust me and I think if Tiffany can get close to her, we might find out who the dirty cop is,” Brenda said.

“Can you think of anyone?” Bill asked.

“She is dating that one cop that we know about, but I don’t think it’s him. He has too much to lose,” Brenda said.

“Who’s that?” Bill asked.

“He’s the commander of the drug task force and it’s common knowledge that Melissa is sleeping with him and uses him for information. He’s married and has kids, so I doubt he would be the source. Let’s look at the people who have access to the drugs, you know the guards or maybe even an attorney that goes in and out. Get the sign-in sheet and we’ll look at names. It’s worth a try.” Brenda said.

“Okay, that’s a theory worth pursuing, but if it doesn’t work out, we’ll have to concentrate on that Mario guy. Girls I have to run, I have a hot date with my mom again,” Bill said.

“Good night Bill. It was nice to meet you,” Tiffany said.

“It was nice meeting you too Tiffany, and your pictures don’t do you justice. You’re much prettier in person,” Bill said.

“Thank you Bill.”

“Goodnight Brenda, I’ll be in touch.”

“Goodnight Bill, have a nice dinner,” Brenda said.

Bill left the girls and they opened the menus.

“What’s good?” Tiffany asked.

“Everything, let’s see if Danny will do something special for us,” Brenda said.

“Do you think he will?” Tiffany asked.

“Of course he will, if I ask him nicely,” Brenda said.

Brenda called to Danny. She wanted to ask him something.

“Danny, Tiffany was wondering what to order and I thought maybe you could do something special, for old time sake?’ Brenda flirted.

“Brenda, you know I would do anything for you. I’ll have the chef make something special,” Danny said. “You know I’ll want to take you out if I do?”

“Danny you’re such a flirt, of course I’ll go out with you,” Brenda said.

“What about you Tiffany? Would you like to come too?” Danny asked.

“No, that’s alright. I’ll let Brenda take care of you,” Tiffany said.

“Could you at least sign some pictures so I can hang them on the wall?”

“I guess that would be okay. Do you have a camera?”

“A digital and a printer in the office, I’ll be right back.”

Danny returned with his camera.

“Don’t move girls, smile,” he said and took a picture of Tiffany and Brenda at their table.

“Could I take one with you standing and one with me?” asked Danny.

“Sure, whatever you would like,” Tiffany said.

“Stand by the bar, smile, got it,” Danny said. “Brenda, would you mind taking a picture of Tiffany and me?”

“Sure, stand next to her. Do you think you can grow just a little Danny, or if you’d like you can borrow my heels so you can be as tall as Tiffany,” Brenda laughed.

“Very funny Brenda, just take the picture,” Danny said.

“I can take my heels off if you would like,” Tiffany said.

“I’m fine. Go ahead Brenda, take the picture.”

Brenda took the picture and handed the camera back to Danny.

“Let me take one of you and Tiffany, stand next to each other,” Danny said, “Okay, I’ll go print these. Do you want any copies?”

“I do, the one with Tiffany and me,” Brenda said.

“I’ll be right back,” Danny said.

“He’s sweet,” Tiffany said.

“Oh please, if you knew Danny like I do you would know he’s just a terrible flirt, but you can’t help but like him,” Brenda said.

The girls sat back down at their table.

“Thank you for trying to protect Mario from Bill. I don’t know what I would do if I had to investigate him,” Brenda said.

“I know how you feel about him and I’m sure if he wasn’t a nice guy you would know, just don’t let your feelings for him cloud your judgment,” Tiffany said.

“I won’t,” Brenda said.

“Seriously though, I can’t believe you compromised the investigation, the way you did,” Tiffany said.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t plan on falling in love with Mario,” Brenda said.

“But you did. You should have never gone out with him in the first place,” Tiffany admonished.

“Tiffany, I don’t know what happened to me. I feel so foolish, but I couldn’t help myself. I’m truly sorry for all this,” Brenda said.

“I know you are, but next time think before you react, and don’t date a person of interest in an investigation,’ Tiffany said.

“I won’t,” Brenda groveled.

“Are you serious about the cops being the source of the drugs?” Tiffany asked.

“Think about it, who was Natalia going to see when she was killed, the police. I’m sure she didn’t tell Melissa she was going to them so the only other people that knew were the police. I just don’t know where to start with them. Maybe Melissa will introduce me to her boyfriend and there might be a chance that he might have some information he isn’t aware of. He might say something that might be of interest to us,” Brenda said.

“I have an idea, but I don’t know how to carry it out. I met a cop a while back and maybe he might have some kind of idea as to who might be involved,” Tiffany said.

“It’s worth a try” but don’t blow our cover doing it. Who is he anyway?” asked Brenda.

“Just a cop I met after a photo shoot. He’s a street cop, you know, one that wants to do his job without all the political bullshit. I think I can trust him.”

“Be sure before you tell him anything about yourself, or you might be killed.”

“I’ll be careful. What about you? What are you going to do? Go to Melissa’s boyfriend and say, I’m FBI? That sure won’t work.”

“I’m not sure yet, I think I might be able to work the drug, whore angle. Melissa wants me to work for her so bad that she is actually nice to me, you know the saccharine touch. If she’s any sweeter to me I’ll probably get diabetes,” Brenda giggled.

“I’ll call Hank tomorrow and see if he can be trusted,” Tiffany said.

“Did you decide what you are going to do at Christmas?” Brenda asked.

“I think I’ll go with you, if that’s alright.”

“Of course it’s alright. My mom will like the company. Now let's see what Danny has for us to eat.”

Danny provided a dazzling array of food for the girls and they were stuffed by the time they were finished eating.

“Well girls, did I do good?” Danny asked.

“That was delicious Danny,” Tiffany said.

“If you keep this up, I might have to marry you, Danny,” Brenda laughed.

“Don’t scare me Brenda. Marriage is a four letter word as far as I’m concerned,” he responded.

“Do you mean you wouldn’t want to be with me twenty-four seven Danny. You’re breaking my heart,” Brenda laughed.

“I might be tempted with Tiffany,” Danny said.

“Don’t get your hopes up unless you are willing to wait on me hand and foot,” Tiffany replied.

“I think I’ll just stick to the bar and when I feel lonely I’ll just have a shot of Jack and remember what I’m passing up,” Danny said with a laugh.

The girls paid their bill and went on their way.

Tiffany found Hank’s business card and called him on his cell phone.

“Hank Phelps,” he answered.

“Hi Hank, I don’t know if you remember me, but I met you several months ago and you bought me a cup of coffee. My name is Tiffany Rollins,” she said.

“How could I forget a beautiful woman like you, especially after I’ve seen your picture everywhere, I’m surprised that you remembered me,” he said.

“Of course I remember you and the reason I’m calling is that I would like to see you about something personal going on in my life,” she said.

“Is someone trying to hurt you?” he asked.

“No, it’s nothing like that, but it does have something to do with my work and I wanted to get together with you to talk about it. I wondered if we could meet?”

“Are you kidding me? Of course I’ll meet with you. No one will believe that I got to see Tiffany Rollins for a date,” he said.

“Where would you like to meet and when?” she asked.

“Is tomorrow too soon? I have the day off,” he asked.

“That will work for me. I have a fashion show in the afternoon, but I’m free after that. Why don’t we meet for dinner, my treat?” she said.

“I have just the place, right off Times Square on forty-third. Let’s say seven?”

“I’ll see you then, and thanks Hank,” Tiffany said.

“The pleasure is all mine, Tiffany. See you tomorrow night.”